izlts

She/her

[elryuse]

WORLD OF THE MARRIED

Wonyoung, Moon Ga Young & Karina X Male Reader

Tags : Housewives, Used, Breeding, Slut, Moaning, Reverse Cowgirl, Blowjob, Oral Fixation, Deepthroat, Creampie, Married Woman, Cheating, Gigolo Male Reader, Light BDSM, Teasing

Words : 26,544 Words

The GPS had led you through winding, tree-lined roads for the last twenty minutes, each turn taking you deeper into a neighborhood that didn't feel like Seoul anymore. The mansions here didn't even try to blend in, they announced themselves with wrought-iron gates and stone walls, with security cameras that tracked your car's movement like predator eyes.

Your hands were slick against the steering wheel.

Senior Park had called this morning, his voice crackling through the phone with that particular brand of amusement he reserved for special assignments. "New client. Young. Recently married." A pause. "You've seen her face before."

You'd seen her face everywhere. Billboard in Gangnam. Subway advertisement for soju. The thumbnail of every third video on your YouTube feed. Karina. Yu Ji-min. The face of AESPA, the woman whose wedding had crashed three different entertainment news sites, whose husband, some shipping magnate's son had apparently decided that a wife was something you acquired, not something you maintained.

"That's the job," Senior Park had said. "She called us. Not the other way around. Remember that."

And now here you were, sitting in your Hyundai at the security gate of a house that looked more like a modern art museum, trying to remember how to breathe normally.

The gate buzzed before you could press the intercom.

A woman's voice, softer than you'd expected. "Come in. The front door is around the fountain."

The gate swung open.

The walk from your car to the front door took exactly forty-three steps. You counted them. Anything to keep your mind from spinning out. The fountain in the driveway was one of those minimalist things, a black stone slab with water sheeting down the sides. Classy. Expensive. The kind of thing you could stare at and feel nothing about.

Your professional training ran through your head like a checklist Senior Park had drilled into you months ago. Posture. Eye contact. Don't stare. Let her set the pace. The first meeting is always about making them comfortable enough to admit what they want.

But none of the training had mentioned what to do when Karina opened the door.

She wasn't wearing makeup. That was the first thing you noticed, not what you'd expected. Every image you'd ever seen of her was polished to a high gloss, stage-ready, camera-ready. The woman standing in the doorway had her dark hair pulled back in a loose ponytail, a few strands escaping at the temples. She wore an oversized gray sweater that hung off one shoulder, black leggings, bare feet on the marble floor.

And her face. Jesus Christ, her face.

The bone structure that launched a thousand fan edits. Lips that were slightly chapped, slightly parted. Eyes that held yours with something between curiosity and exhaustion.

"Come in," she said, stepping aside. "Take off your shoes."

You did. Brain on autopilot. The foyer was all white marble and indirect lighting, a staircase curving up into shadow. The house smelled like fresh laundry and something floral… lilies, maybe. A bouquet sat on a console table near the door, still wrapped in cellophane, the card unopened.

"I'm…" you started. "I know who you are." She was already walking toward what looked like a living room. "The agency sent me your file. Do you want something to drink?"

The living room was vast and somehow still felt empty. A sectional sofa big enough for twelve people. Floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking a garden you couldn't see in the dark. No photographs on the walls. No magazines on the coffee table. It looked like a showroom, like no one actually lived here. "Water would be great," you managed.

Karina gestured toward the sofa. "Sit." She disappeared through an archway. You heard water running, the clink of glass. Your heart was doing something ridiculous in your chest—not racing exactly, more like it was trying to relocate to your throat.

The file Senior Park had given you was thin. Married eight months. Husband's name was Lee Joon-ho, heir to Lee Shipping & Logistics. According to the tabloids, he'd been spotted at clubs in Gangnam with actresses whose names you didn't recognize, while Karina attended industry events alone. The word "lonely" appeared in a lot of the articles, usually paired with photos of her looking wistful at award shows. "Here."

She was back, holding two glasses. One water, one something amber. Whiskey, maybe. Your eyes tracked the movement of her bare arm as she set the water down on the coffee table between you. "You're nervous," she said, settling onto the opposite end of the sectional. Not a question.

"A little."

"Why?"

Because you're Karina. Because every man in this country has fantasized about you. Because I'm sitting in your mansion and you're wearing that sweater and I don't know what I'm supposed to do with my hands. "New clients are always nerve-wracking," you said instead. "For both of us."

Something flickered in her expression. Amusement, maybe. Or skepticism. She took a sip of her drink—whiskey, definitely—and let her head rest against the back of the sofa. The movement exposed the long line of her throat, the delicate architecture of her collarbones where the sweater had slipped. "How long have you been doing this?"

"A year."

"And before that?" You hesitated. The training said honesty was valuable, but only in measured doses. "I was a personal trainer. Senior Park recruited me. Said I had the right… temperament."

"Temperament." She said the word like she was tasting it. "Is that what they call it?" The silence stretched. Outside, wind rattled something against the glass—a branch, probably. The house was so quiet you could hear the refrigerator humming from two rooms away.

"Why did you call the agency?" you asked. Karina's gaze slid toward you. "Aren't you supposed to know the answer to that?"

"I'd rather hear it from you." Another sip of whiskey. Her throat moved as she swallowed. "The agency brief didn't tell you?"

"It said you were recently married. It said your husband travels frequently for work."

"Travels." A short laugh, not especially warm. "Is that what they're calling it now?"

You didn't answer. Sometimes silence was the best tool you had. Karina set her glass down on the coffee table with a little more force than necessary. The sound echoed in the cavernous room. "He doesn't travel. He's in Seoul. He just doesn't come home." She was looking at the windows now, at her own reflection in the dark glass. "Three months. I've seen him three times in three months, and each time it was for less than an hour. Photo opportunities, mostly. His PR team coordinates them."

"That sounds lonely." Her jaw tightened. "Don't."

"Don't what?" "Don't do the sympathetic thing. I'm not paying for sympathy."

You shifted on the sofa, turning to face her more directly. "What are you paying for?"

The question landed differently than you'd intended. Karina's eyes snapped to yours, and for a moment the mask slipped—the idol mask, the one she wore in every interview and variety show appearance. Underneath it was something rawer. Something hungry and furious and so tired of pretending. "I want to feel something," she said. "Something that isn't…" She gestured vaguely at the house around her. "This."

"This?"

"Empty." The word came out smaller than the others. She picked up her whiskey again, took a longer drink. "Everything in my life is scheduled and managed and presented to the public in exactly the right light. My marriage. My career. My face." Another drink. "I wake up in this house and I feel like I'm already a ghost. Like I'm haunting my own life." You watched her fingers tighten around the glass. The knuckles went pale.

"So when you ask what I'm paying for," she continued, "I'm paying for something real. Something that isn't polite. Something that doesn't treat me like I'm made of glass." The air in the room had changed. Thicker, somehow. Charged with something you couldn't name.

"Have you done this before?" you asked. "With anyone from the agency?"

"No."

"And you understand how this works? The boundaries, the rules—"

"I understand." She cut you off with a look that was almost defiant. "I read everything. I know about the safeword protocols. I know I can stop anything at any time. I know this isn't…" She paused, searching for the word. "Conventional."

"It's not," you agreed. "Which is why I need to ask you something, and I need you to be honest with me."

Karina raised an eyebrow, and for a second you caught a glimpse of the stage persona, the one who commanded thousands with a single glance. "Ask."

"Are you sure you want this?" The question hung between you. Outside, the wind picked up again, and somewhere in the house a door creaked—settling, probably, or the air pressure shifting. Karina didn't look away from your face.

"Do you want me to prove it?" she asked.

"I want you to tell me." She was quiet for a long moment. Then she set her glass down again, stood up from the sofa, and walked toward you. Her bare feet made almost no sound on the marble floor. The sweater slipped further off her shoulder as she moved, revealing the strap of something black and lacy underneath. When she stopped, she was standing directly in front of you, close enough that you could smell her perfume—something light, citrus and white flowers—and underneath it, the clean scent of her skin. "I've been thinking about this for three weeks," she said. "Ever since I found the agency's number in a forum I wasn't supposed to be reading. Ever since I realized that the only person who's touched me in eight months is my makeup artist." Her voice was steady, but there was a tremor underneath it. "So yes. I'm sure. I want this."

She held out her hand. "I want you to make me feel something. I don't care if it hurts. I don't care if it's ugly. I want to stop being Karina for a few hours and just be… a body. A woman. Whatever is left of me when all of this"—she waved at the house, at the empty walls, at the unopened flowers—"isn't here anymore." Your pulse was a drumbeat in your ears. Her hand was still extended, palm up, waiting.

"Tell me your safeword," you said.

"Red."

"And if you can't speak?"

"Three taps. Anywhere you can feel them." You'd said the same words to half a dozen clients before her, but something about the way Karina recited them back—steady, rehearsed, like she'd practiced them in front of a mirror—made your chest tighten.

"Okay," you said. And you took her hand. Her skin was warm. Soft, the way you'd imagined, but there was strength in her grip too—the hand of someone who'd spent years in dance studios, who'd trained her body to do exactly what she wanted it to. She didn't flinch when you stood up, which brought you close enough that you could see the individual lashes framing her eyes, the tiny mole near her left eyebrow, the way her lips had parted slightly.

"Before we do anything," you said, "I need you to understand something."

"What?"

"This isn't about your husband. This isn't about revenge or filling a void or proving something to yourself." You kept your voice low, even. "This is about what you want. Right now. In this room. Nothing else exists." Karina's eyes searched your face. Whatever she was looking for, she must have found it, because something in her expression shifted—a loosening, a letting-go.

"Nothing else exists," she repeated.

"Good girl." The words slipped out before you could stop them, but the effect was immediate. Karina's breath caught. Her pupils dilated, just slightly. The hand in yours tightened its grip.

"That's what you want?" you asked. "To be good?"

"I want…" She swallowed. "I want to stop thinking. I want someone else to be in charge. Just for a while." You lifted your free hand and brushed a strand of hair away from her face. The movement was gentle, almost reverent, and it made no sense with the things you were about to do—but that was the point, wasn't it? The contrast. The collision of tender and brutal that would short-circuit her brain and give her exactly what she was asking for.

"Your bedroom," you said. "Take me there."

She led you up the curved staircase, her hand still in yours. The upstairs hallway was lined with doors, all of them closed except one at the far end. Soft light spilled out of it, and as you got closer you could see the corner of a bed—a huge bed, king-sized at least, with white sheets and too many pillows. The master bedroom. Karina's bedroom.

The room that her husband had probably not set foot in for months. She paused at the threshold, and for a moment you thought she might hesitate. Might change her mind. Might realize what she was about to do and decide it was too much, too fast, too far outside the carefully constructed image of Yu Ji-min, beloved idol, perfect wife.

Instead, she turned to face you. "What do you want me to do first?" The question was genuine. Not a test. She was waiting for you to take the reins, willing to hand over control before you'd even started.

"First," you said, stepping into the bedroom and pulling her gently after you, "I want you to take off that sweater." Karina's hands moved to the hem of the gray wool. The fabric lifted, revealing the black lace you'd glimpsed earlier—a bralette, delicate and expensive-looking, the kind of thing you wore when you wanted to feel beautiful even if no one else would see it. The sweater came over her head and dropped to the floor.

Her skin was luminous in the low light. Pale and smooth, with the kind of muscle definition that came from years of dancing—toned arms, a flat stomach that tensed as she breathed, the curve of her ribs just visible beneath the skin. "Now the leggings." She hooked her thumbs into the waistband and pushed them down, bending at the waist. The movement was efficient, not seductive, but it didn't matter—the sight of her body unfolding as she straightened up, the black lace of her underwear matching the bralette, the long lines of her legs.

You circled her slowly. She stood very still, the way she'd probably been trained to stand for fittings and stage checks, but there was a tremor in her thighs that she couldn't quite control. Anticipation. Maybe fear. Probably both. "Lie down on the bed," you said. "On your back."

Karina did as she was told. The mattress barely dipped under her weight—memory foam, probably, the kind that cost more than your monthly rent. She arranged herself in the center of the white expanse, arms at her sides, looking up at the ceiling. "Close your eyes." Her lashes swept down against her cheeks. The room was silent except for her breathing, which had gone shallow and quick. You stood at the foot of the bed and watched her. The rise and fall of her chest. The way her fingers curled against the sheets. The faint flush spreading from her neck to her collarbones.

"How do you feel?" you asked. "Exposed."

"Good." You moved to the side of the bed and sat down on the edge, close enough that your hip nearly touched hers. Karina's breathing hitched at the proximity.

"Do you know what I'm going to do to you?"

A pause. "No." "I'm going to use you." The words came out rougher than you'd intended. "I'm going to take everything you're willing to give me, and I'm going to make you feel every second of it. Your body belongs to me tonight. Do you understand?"

Her voice was barely a whisper. "Yes."

"And you want that?"

"God, yes."

"Look at me." Her eyes opened. They were glassy already, the pupils blown wide. The composed idol from five minutes ago was already starting to dissolve, replaced by something more vulnerable and infinitely more real. "Your husband," you said. "Does he ever look at you like this?"

Karina flinched—a tiny movement, but you caught it. "No."

"Does he touch you?"

"No."

"Does he make you feel anything at all?" A tear slipped from the corner of her eye, tracking down her temple and into her hair. "No." You leaned closer. "Then forget him. Forget all of it. Right now, there's only me and you and what your body can take. Nothing else. No Karina. No Yu Ji-min. Just a woman who needs to be fucked like she matters."

The tears were coming faster now, but she wasn't sobbing—just leaking, silently, the release of pressure that had been building for months.

"Please," she said. "Please."

"Please what?"

"Make me forget." You stood up and began unbuttoning your shirt. Karina watched you through blurred vision, her chest rising and falling with breaths she couldn't seem to control. The black lace of her bralette had shifted, revealing the upper curve of her breasts, the skin there flushed and warm.

"Last chance to change your mind," you said, pulling your shirt off and letting it fall. Her eyes traveled over your chest, your arms, the line of your stomach. When she spoke, her voice was steadier than it had been.

"I'm not changing my mind."

"Good." You unbuckled your belt and pulled it free from the loops with a single smooth motion. The leather whispered against the fabric of your pants. "Because I'm just getting started." The belt was still in your hand. Karina watched it loop between your fingers, the leather dark against your palm. Her tears had left shiny tracks down her temples, disappearing into the hairline, and her breathing had gone shallow again—not from crying now, but from something else. Something that made her thighs press together on the white sheets.

“Sit up,” you said. She pushed herself upright, the bralette shifting as she moved. One strap slipped off her shoulder. She didn’t fix it. You folded the belt in half and ran your thumb along the smooth side. “You said you wanted to stop being Karina for a few hours.”

“Yes.”

“Then I’m going to take away your sight.” Her lips parted. A micro-flinch—not fear, not exactly. More like the body’s instinctive response to a cliff edge. The moment before the jump. “The blindfold,” you continued, “stays on until I take it off. If it becomes too much, you use the taps. Three of them. Anywhere you can reach me.”

“I know the rules.”

“I know you do.” You stepped closer, until your knees touched the edge of the mattress. “But I want to hear you say it. What happens if you need to stop?”

“Three taps.” Her voice was steadier now. “On you. Anywhere.”

“And what’s your word?”

“Red.”

“Good.” You reached down and brushed your knuckles along her jawline. The contact was feather-light, almost accidental. “Lift your hair.” She gathered the dark strands and held them up, exposing the nape of her neck. The movement arched her back slightly, pushed her chest forward. The black lace strained against her breasts. You brought the belt around her head. The leather was cool, supple from use. You positioned it across her eyes, careful not to catch her hair in the buckle, and pulled it snug against her temples. Not tight enough to hurt. Tight enough that she wouldn’t see anything but darkness.

“How does that feel?”

Karina exhaled. “Dark.”

“Can you see anything?”

“No.”

“Good.” You fastened the belt at the back of her head and let your fingers trail down the side of her neck as you withdrew. Her pulse hammered against your fingertips. “Now lie back down.” She lowered herself onto the mattress. The movement was different now—less controlled, more tentative. Without her sight, every shift of her body became a negotiation with the unknown. Her hands found the sheets and gripped them. You stood at the edge of the bed and looked at her. The idol that half of Korea fantasized about. The face on every billboard. Reduced to a blindfolded woman in black lace, her chest rising and falling in shallow, rapid cycles, her lips slick where she’d licked them.

“Spread your legs.” Karina’s thighs parted. The movement was slow, almost reluctant—but she did it. The matching black panties were cut high on her hips, the fabric thin enough that you could see the suggestion of her underneath. A dark shadow. A slight dampness already bleeding through.

“Wider.” She obeyed. Her knees fell open, exposing the full length of her. The panties pulled taut across her cunt. The outline of her lips. The little seam where they parted.

You didn’t touch her there. Not yet. Instead you climbed onto the bed, positioning yourself beside her. The mattress dipped under your weight, and Karina’s body shifted toward you instinctively—gravity pulling her toward the heat of your skin. “You’re going to use your mouth now,” you said. “And while you do, I’m going to play with these.” Your fingers found the strap of her bralette. You pulled it down. Then the other strap. The lace caught on her nipples for a moment—already peaked, already hard—before you tugged it free and let the fabric pool around her waist.

Karina’s breasts were full and pale, the nipples a dusty rose color that darkened at the tips. They stiffened further in the open air, and she made a small sound—something between a gasp and a whimper. “You like that.”

“Yes,” she breathed.

“You like being blindfolded. You like not knowing what’s coming next.”

“I… yes.” You traced a circle around her right nipple with your fingertip. The skin puckered. Karina’s back lifted off the mattress.

“Don’t move,” you said. “Stay still and let me touch you.” She forced herself down. The effort was visible—her abdominal muscles tensed, her hands fisting in the sheets. You circled the nipple again, closer this time, and then you took it between your thumb and forefinger and squeezed. The sound she made was not a moan. It was a broken exhale, a noise that started in her chest and caught in her throat. Her hips bucked once—an involuntary spasm—and then she forced them still. “That’s it,” you murmured. “Let your body react. Don’t fight it.”

You rolled the nipple between your fingers, working it slowly. The texture was fascinating—the way it tightened and pebbled under your touch, the way the areola crinkled around it. Karina’s breathing had gone ragged. A flush was spreading down her chest, past her collarbones, toward the swell of her breasts. “Does your husband ever touch you like this?”

“No—” The word came out strangled.

“Does he know what your body does when someone pays attention to it?”

“He doesn’t… he never…”

“He never what?”

“He never touches me.” The confession was barely a whisper. “He never—ah—” You’d switched to the other nipple, giving it the same treatment. Roll. Squeeze. A gentle twist that made her gasp and arch before she remembered she was supposed to stay still.

“Then he’s a fool,” you said. “Because your body is extraordinary.” You leaned down and took her nipple into your mouth. Karina cried out. The sound was sharp and sudden, echoing in the vast bedroom. Your tongue laved across the tight bud, traced circles around the areola, and then you sucked—a long, pulling pressure that made her whole body go rigid.

“Oh—oh god—” Her hands came up, flailing in the dark, and found your shoulders. Her nails dug in. You didn’t tell her to stop. Instead you sucked harder, pulling the nipple deep into your mouth while your other hand continued working its twin—rolling, pinching, tugging in counterpoint to the rhythm of your tongue. She was making sounds now that had no words in them. Just vowels. Just broken, desperate vowels that rose and fell with the movement of your mouth. You released her nipple with a wet pop.

“Hands down,” you said. “We’re not done.” Karina’s fingers uncurled from your shoulders. She lowered her arms back to the bed. Her chest was heaving, both nipples now slick and swollen, darker than they’d been before. The blindfold had shifted slightly—just a millimeter—but she hadn’t tried to remove it. “Good girl. Now.” You unfastened your pants and pushed them down. Your boxers followed. “I want you to sit up. I want you on your knees. Can you do that?”

She nodded. The belt bobbed with the movement. Getting her upright was an exercise in trust. She couldn’t see the edge of the bed, couldn’t gauge the distance. You guided her by the shoulders—first into a sitting position, then turning her so her legs hung off the side of the mattress. “On your knees,” you said. “On the floor.” Karina slid off the bed. Her knees hit the hardwood with a soft thud. The position put her face level with your hips, and even though she couldn’t see you, she must have sensed your proximity, because her breath quickened. “You’re going to use your mouth now,” you said. “The way you’ve been thinking about since you first called the agency. The way you’ve imagined in this empty bed at night while your husband was god knows where.”

Her lips parted. Her tongue darted out, wetting them. “But you don’t get to use your hands. Not yet. Just your mouth. And while you work, I’m going to keep playing with your nipples. Do you understand?”

“Yes.” You guided yourself toward her mouth. The head of your cock brushed her lower lip—just a touch, just enough for her to feel the heat. Karina’s whole body shuddered. “Open.” She did. Her jaw dropped, and you pushed forward, sliding the tip past her lips. The inside of her mouth was hot. Wet. Her tongue met the underside of your shaft, tentative at first, then bolder—flattening against you, tracing the ridge of the head. You groaned. The sound was involuntary. “That’s it. Take more.”

She did. Her lips stretched around your girth, and you watched her jaw work as she accommodated the intrusion. There was no hesitation now—the blindfold had freed her from something. From the performance. From the expectation. From Karina Yu, the idol, and all the ways that identity constrained her. The woman kneeling on the floor was just a woman. A woman who wanted to suck cock. You reached down and found her nipples again. Both of them this time, one in each hand, rolling them between your thumbs and forefingers as she began to move.

Karina moaned around your shaft. The vibration traveled through you, up your spine, into the base of your skull. “Mmm—”

She pulled back, let her tongue swirl around the head, then pushed forward again—deeper this time. Her throat flexed. A gag reflex triggered, and she choked, but she didn’t pull away. She held herself there, breathing through her nose, letting her throat adjust to the intrusion. “Fuck,” you breathed. “You’ve done this before.” She couldn’t answer—her mouth was full—but the way she moved said everything. This wasn’t practice. This was muscle memory. Somewhere in her past, before the fame and the management and the carefully curated image, there had been a girl who knew exactly what to do with her mouth. You pinched her nipples harder. She whimpered. Bobbed her head. The wet sounds of her mouth filled the room—the slick slide of lips on skin, the soft suction when she pulled back, the obscene little pop when she reached the tip and let go for just a moment before diving back down.

“Look at you.” Your voice had gone rough. “The most famous woman in Korea. On her knees. Blindfolded. Choking on a stranger’s cock.” Karina’s response was a moan that vibrated through your entire shaft. She sucked harder. Faster. Her tongue worked the underside of your cock with the kind of precision that spoke to experience—flicking against the frenulum, tracing the vein that ran along the length, pressing flat and wide when she reached the base. You tugged her nipples in rhythm with her bobbing. Pull when she went down. Release when she came up. The coordination turned her body into an instrument—you played her nipples, and she played you with her mouth. Saliva dripped down her chin. It pooled in the hollow of her throat, ran in thin rivulets toward her collarbones. She was messy now. Undone. The composed idol from an hour ago was dissolving into something rawer and infinitely more beautiful.

“Deeper,” you said. “Take it deeper.” She pushed forward. Her throat constricted around the head of your cock—a tight, hot pressure that made your vision swim. She gagged again, harder this time, and you felt her throat spasm around you. “Stay there.” She held. Her shoulders trembled. A tear leaked from beneath the blindfold—not from crying, but from the physical reflex of her throat trying to expel the intrusion. The tear tracked down her cheek and mixed with the saliva on her chin. You released her nipples and cupped her face instead. Your thumbs traced the stretched line of her lips, the bulge of your cock visible through her cheek.

“You’re perfect like this,” you murmured. “Blind. Choking. Desperate. This is what you needed, isn’t it? To be used. To be nothing but a mouth.” Karina made a sound—half moan, half sob—and nodded as much as she could with your cock buried in her throat. You pulled back. Let her breathe. A thick strand of saliva connected her bottom lip to the tip of your cock.

“Don’t swallow yet,” you said. “Let it drip.” She obeyed. The saliva pooled and spilled, running down her chin and onto her chest. It made her skin glisten in the low light.

“Now use your hands. Both of them. Show me how you touch yourself when you think about this.” Her hands came up immediately—eager, almost frantic. One wrapped around the base of your shaft while the other cupped your balls. Her fingers were cool against the heat of your skin. She squeezed gently, testing the weight, and then her mouth was back on you—lips stretched wide, tongue working, throat opening. The blindfold was soaked now. Tears and sweat had darkened the leather around her eyes. You reached down and found her nipples again. Plucked them. Rolled them. Pinched them until she keened around your cock, the sound high and desperate. “You love this. You love being on your knees for a stranger. You love not being in control.”

“Mmmhmm—” The affirmation vibrated through your shaft.

“Say it. Pull off and say it.” She let you go with a gasp. Her lips were swollen, the color darkened to a deep rose. “I love it. I love being on my knees. I love—” She swallowed, her throat working. “I love not being in control.”

“Why?”

“Because…” Her blindfolded face tilted up toward your voice. “Because for once I don’t have to pretend. I don’t have to be perfect. I don’t have to be Karina. I can just be… this.”

“A mouth.”

“Yes.”

“A set of holes.”

She shuddered. “Yes.”

“Say it.”

“I’m a mouth.” Her voice cracked. “I’m a set of holes. I’m just—I’m just a body that wants to be used.” You stroked her cheek. “Good girl. Now open up.” She did. Her jaw dropped, tongue extended—a gesture of pure, shameless submission. You guided yourself back into her mouth and this time you didn’t let her set the pace. You fucked her throat with slow, deliberate thrusts, watching her lips stretch around you, watching her chest heave as she struggled to breathe through her nose.

Your hands never left her nipples. They were dark now, engorged, slick with the saliva that had dripped down from her chin. You twisted them in opposite directions and Karina screamed around your cock—a muffled, desperate sound that was swallowed by the column of flesh filling her throat. “Again.” Twist. Scream. Her thighs squeezed together, and through the thin black panties you could see her cunt clenching on nothing.

“You’re getting wet from this. From choking on a stranger’s cock while he twists your nipples.” She couldn’t answer. Could only whimper and bob her head and take it. You pulled her off again. She gasped, coughed, and then immediately tried to lean forward—to get you back in her mouth. You held her by the hair. “Not yet. I want to look at you.” Karina knelt there, chest heaving, lips swollen and slick, chin dripping. The blindfold was a dark slash across her face. Her nipples jutted out from the flushed mounds of her breasts, hard and dark and wet. “You’re the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen,” you said. “And I mean that. Not Karina the idol. Not the image. This. Right here. A woman who finally stopped pretending.”

Her lips trembled. “Please.”

“Please what?”

“Please let me finish. Please let me taste you. Please—I need—I need to feel you—”

“You need to feel me come down your throat.”

“Yes.” The word was a sob. “Yes. Please. Use my mouth. Use my throat. I don’t care if I can’t breathe. I just want to feel it. I want to taste it. Please.” You guided her back onto your cock. She took you deeper than before—no hesitation, no slow build. She swallowed you whole, her nose pressing against your abdomen, her throat working around the intrusion like it was made for this. Made for you. Your hands found her nipples one last time. You pinched them hard—the hardest yet—and held the pressure as she sucked. Karina’s whole body convulsed. Her thighs pressed together so tightly that the muscles in her legs stood out in sharp relief. A muffled, keening sound escaped from somewhere deep in her throat. She was close. Even without touching her cunt, even without any stimulation below the waist—she was close. The nipple play and the blindfold and the degradation had wound her up to a breaking point.

You felt your own climax building. A tightening at the base of your spine. A coiling pressure that radiated outward. “I’m going to come,” you said. “And you’re going to swallow every drop. Do you understand?” Karina’s response was to suck harder. Her tongue worked the underside of your shaft, pressing and stroking in time with her bobbing. Her hand cupped your balls and squeezed—gently, then harder—and that was it. The orgasm hit like a punch to the spine. You groaned—a deep, guttural sound—and your hands tightened on her nipples as the first pulse of cum shot into her mouth. She swallowed. You felt her throat work around the head of your cock, milking you, drawing out every pulse. The second shot. The third. She took them all, her lips sealed tight around your shaft, not letting a single drop escape.

“Fuck. Fuck, Karina—” She pulled back just enough to let the last pulse land on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed again, her throat moving in a long, deliberate gulp. When she finally released you, she sat back on her heels. Her chest was still heaving. Her nipples were dark and swollen. Her chin glistened. A single drop of cum had escaped the corner of her mouth and was tracking slowly down toward her jaw. You reached down and wiped it away with your thumb. Then you pressed your thumb to her lips. She sucked it clean.

“Thank you,” she whispered. You crouched down in front of her. The blindfold was ruined—soaked through with tears and sweat, the leather darkened to near-black. You reached behind her head and unbuckled it. The belt fell away.

Karina blinked. Her eyes were glassy and unfocused, the pupils so dilated that her irises were barely visible. Tear tracks striped her cheeks. Her lips—swollen, bruised-looking, the lipstick she hadn’t been wearing long since replaced by a deeper, more honest color. She looked wrecked. She looked free. “How do you feel?” you asked.

A long pause. Then a smile—small, fragile, but real. “Like I’m still here. Like I’m actually… in my body. For the first time in months.” You brushed the hair away from her face. “We’re not done.” Karina’s smile widened, just a fraction. “I know.” “Lie back down on the bed. On your stomach this time.” She rose on unsteady legs and climbed onto the mattress. The black panties were soaked through now—a dark, wet patch that spread from the gusset all the way to the waistband. She arranged herself face-down on the white sheets, her arms stretched above her head, her legs slightly apart.

The position made her ass look incredible. Round and full, the cheeks peeking out from beneath the lace.

You climbed onto the bed behind her. Your cock was still half-hard, already stirring again at the sight of her. “I’m going to take these off now,” you said, hooking your fingers into the waistband of her panties. “And then I’m going to find out just how wet choking on a stranger’s cock made you.”

Karina’s voice was muffled by the pillow. “Yes. Please. Touch me.” You pulled the panties down. And stopped breathing. The panties slid down the curve of her ass, the black lace peeling away from skin that glistened with moisture. The gusset left a shining trail across the backs of her thighs—a snail's track of arousal that caught the bedroom's low light. You stopped breathing.

Karina's cunt was laid bare before you, the lips puffy and flushed a deep rose, parted just enough to reveal the darker, wetter flesh within. Her arousal had coated everything—the inner thighs, the neat strip of dark hair above her mound, the puckered swirl of her asshole that winked at you as she shifted on the mattress. The scent hit you next: salt and musk and something sweeter underneath, the raw perfume of a woman who'd been sucking cock while her nipples were tortured and had loved every second of it.

"Fuck," you breathed. Karina's response was muffled by the pillow. "What? What is it?"

"You're dripping. You're actually—" You ran one finger along the seam of her cunt, not pushing in, just gathering the slick that had pooled there. The touch made her whole body jolt. "You're soaked. All the way down your thighs."

"I know." Her voice cracked. "I could feel it. While I was—while you were in my mouth—I could feel myself getting wetter and I couldn't do anything about it."

"Did you want to?"

"Yes. God, yes. I wanted to touch myself so badly. But you told me not to move. So I just… leaked." You brought your slick-coated finger to your mouth and tasted her. Salty. Slightly bitter. Clean. The flavor bloomed on your tongue, and something in your chest tightened—not just lust, though there was plenty of that, but something closer to awe. The most famous woman in Korea was face-down on her marital bed, her cunt drooling onto the sheets, waiting for a stranger to decide what to do with her.

"Please," Karina whispered. "Please touch me. I've been waiting. I've been so patient. Please."

"How long has it been since someone touched you here?"

"Eight months. Since before the wedding. He never—Joon-ho never—" She choked on the name. "He never wanted to. Even before we got married. He said it was… messy. He said he preferred—"

"Preferred what?"

"His hand. His own hand. While I lay next to him pretending to be asleep." The confession hung in the air. You looked at the perfect curve of her ass, the trembling muscles of her thighs, the slick heat of her cunt that some man had decided wasn't worth his time. "His loss," you said. "Don't move." You positioned yourself behind her, kneeling between her spread legs. The position gave you a view of everything—the long line of her spine, the flare of her hips, the dark cleft of her ass, and at the center of it all, her cunt. Swollen. Wet. Waiting.

"Two fingers," you said. "I'm going to put two fingers inside you. And you're going to scream into that pillow." Karina grabbed the pillow and pulled it to her face. You pushed your middle finger into her first.

The heat was staggering. Tight—god, she was tight—but so wet that your finger slid in to the second knuckle without resistance. Her inner walls clenched around the intrusion, a rippling squeeze that traveled from base to tip. Karina's back arched. A strangled sound escaped the pillow.

"One," you said. "Here comes the second."

Your index finger joined the first. The stretch made her gasp—a sharp intake of air that she cut off by biting the pillow. You pushed both fingers deep, curling them upward, searching for the rough patch of tissue that would make her see stars.

You found it.

Karina screamed.

The sound was muffled by the pillow but still loud enough to echo in the vast bedroom. Her hips bucked backward, driving your fingers deeper. Her cunt clamped down with a force that made your knuckles ache.

"There it is," you murmured. "That's what you needed, isn't it? Someone to find it. Someone to touch it. Someone who isn't afraid of a little mess."

"Don't stop—please don't stop—"

You didn't stop. You fucked her with your fingers in slow, deep strokes, curling them against that spot every time you bottomed out. The wet sounds were obscene—a slick, squelching rhythm that filled the room. Her juices coated your hand, dripped down your wrist, pooled on the sheets beneath her.

"Listen to yourself," you said. "Listen to how wet you are. You sound like a—"

"Like a whore." The word came out muffled but clear. "Say it. I want you to say it."

"You sound like a whore. A dripping, desperate whore who's been neglected for eight months and finally has someone's fingers in her cunt."

Karina moaned—a long, wavering sound that rose in pitch as you increased your pace. Her fingers clawed at the sheets. Her ass lifted higher, presenting herself more openly, and you watched her cunt stretch around your fingers, the lips clinging to your knuckles every time you pulled back.

"More," she gasped. "More. I need more. I need—"

"You need what?"

"I need to come. Please. Please let me come. I've been so good. I swallowed everything. I didn't spill a drop. Please."

You slowed your fingers. Stopped them entirely, buried to the hilt inside her.

Karina whimpered. "No—no, why did you stop—"

"Because I want to hear you beg properly." You leaned down, your lips brushing the shell of her ear. "You're not Karina right now. You're not an idol. You're just a wet hole that wants to be filled. So beg like one."

A shudder ran through her body. Her voice, when it came, was smaller than before—stripped of the polish, stripped of everything except raw, naked need.

"Please fuck me with your fingers. Please make me come. I've been empty for so long. I've been so empty and so lonely and the only thing that's made me feel anything in months is your cock in my throat and your fingers on my nipples and now I need—I need you to let me finish. I need to feel something break inside me. Please. I'm begging you. I'm begging like the desperate slut I am. Please."

"Good girl."

You resumed fucking her with your fingers. Faster this time. Harder. The curl against her G-spot became a pounding rhythm, and Karina's whole body began to shake. Her thighs quivered. Her ass clenched and unclenched. The pillow was soaked with saliva and tears.

"I'm close—I'm so close—"

You pulled your fingers out.

"No!" The word was a howl. Her cunt gaped for a moment, empty and clenching on nothing, and then she collapsed forward onto the mattress. "Why? Why did you—I was right there—"

"Turn over."

She rolled onto her back. Her face was a wreck—eyes wild and glassy, cheeks blotchy with tears, lips still swollen from the blowjob. Her chest heaved. Her nipples stood out like dark berries against the pale swell of her breasts.

"Spread your legs."

She did. Her cunt was even more obscene from this angle—the lips engorged and spread, the inner flesh a slick, vivid pink, the hood of her clitoris pulled back to reveal the pearl beneath. Everything glistened.

"Touch yourself."

Karina's hand flew to her cunt. Her fingers found her clit and began rubbing in tight, frantic circles. Her other hand grabbed her breast, squeezing, pinching the nipple.

"That's it. Show me how you make yourself come when you're alone in this empty house."

"It's always you," she panted. "Not you—not you specifically—but someone. Someone who isn't him. Someone who wants me. I imagine—I imagine being taken. Being used. Being ruined." Her circles grew faster. "I imagine a stranger's cock. A stranger's hands. I imagine being bent over and fucked until I can't walk. Until I can't think. Until I forget my own name."

"And does your husband ever make you come?"

"Never. Not once. Not even—not even when we—ah—"

"Don't stop. Keep rubbing."

Her fingers were a blur on her clit. Her hips lifted off the mattress. The muscles in her stomach stood out in sharp definition. She was close again—you could see it in the flush spreading across her chest, the way her mouth fell open, the frantic, jerky movements of her hand.

"Please," she gasped. "Please let me—"

"Stop."

Her hand froze. A sound came out of her that wasn't human—a guttural, animal keen of pure frustration. Her clit twitched visibly, denied its release. Her cunt spasmed, squeezing around nothing, gushing a fresh surge of fluid that soaked the sheets.

"Fuck!" She slammed her fist against the mattress. "Fuck, fuck, fuck—"

You grabbed her wrist and pinned it above her head. "Look at me."

Karina's eyes met yours. They were wet and desperate and furious and grateful all at once.

"You said you wanted to be ruined. Ruined doesn't mean easy. Ruined doesn't mean I let you come the moment you ask nicely. Ruined means I take you apart piece by piece until there's nothing left but the animal underneath. Do you understand?"

"Yes." The word was barely a whisper.

"Do you still want this?"

"God, yes. Yes. Ruin me. Please. I want to be ruined."

You released her wrist. "Then get on your hands and knees. I want to see all of you."

Karina scrambled into position. The movement was ungraceful, uncoordinated—the idol's dancer precision abandoned in favor of pure, sloppy need. She presented herself on all fours, her back arched, her ass lifted high. The position opened her completely—her cunt a dark, wet gash between her thighs, her asshole a tight pink knot, everything glistening with the evidence of her arousal.

"Spread your ass cheeks."

Her hands reached back. Her fingers dug into the full flesh of her buttocks and pulled them apart, exposing herself more completely. The vulnerability of the gesture made your cock throb.

"Wider."

She stretched herself open until the pink of her cunt gaped slightly, until you could see the dark entrance of her body, the place where her wetness pooled and dripped in a slow, viscous thread onto the sheets.

"Please," she breathed. "Please ruin my pussy. I need your cock. I need it inside me. I've needed it since you walked through my door. Since before that. Since I first saw your picture in the agency file. Please. Fuck me. Fuck me like you hate me. Fuck me like I'm nothing."

You positioned yourself behind her.

Your cock was fully hard again—thick and veined, the head an angry purple, a bead of precum already forming at the slit. You gripped the base and ran the tip along her slit, coating yourself in her slick. The contact made her shudder.

"Is this what you want?"

"Yes—"

You pushed the head against her entrance. The heat of her cunt kissed the tip of your cock.

"Say it again. Louder."

"YES. Fuck me. Please fuck me. Ruin my pussy. I want to feel you in my womb. I want to feel you for days. I want to walk into my next schedule and still feel where you've been. Please—"

You thrust forward.

One motion. No gradual entry. No easing her open. You buried yourself to the hilt in a single, brutal stroke, and Karina's plea dissolved into a scream that had no words in it.

Her cunt was impossibly tight. The wet heat of her gripped every inch of you—a clenching, rippling pressure that traveled from base to tip. You felt the head of your cock butt against her cervix, felt the resistant give of that deepest barrier, and then you pushed past it.

Karina's scream pitched higher.

"Oh fuck—oh fuck, you're so deep—you're in my—"

"Your womb. I know."

You stayed there for a moment, buried to the root, letting her body adjust to the intrusion. Her inner walls fluttered around your shaft—spasms of sensation that were half pleasure, half shock. Her fingers were still digging into her ass cheeks, holding herself open, and you could see exactly where your bodies joined. The stretched ring of her cunt. The way her lips clung to the base of your cock. The shine of her fluids on your skin.

"You're taking all of it," you said. "Every inch. You feel that? Feel how deep I am?"

"Yes—yes, I feel it—I feel you in my stomach—"

"Good."

You pulled back. The drag of her walls against your shaft made your vision swim. Then you slammed forward again, harder than before, and Karina's head dropped between her shoulders, her whole body rocking forward from the force.

"AH—"

"Again."

Another thrust. Harder. The sound of your bodies colliding was a wet slap that echoed off the bedroom walls. Her ass rippled with the impact. Her breasts swung beneath her.

"You wanted to be ruined," you growled, gripping her hips. "So I'm going to ruin you. I'm going to fuck this tight little cunt until you can't remember your own name. Until you can't remember his name. Until the only thing in your head is my cock and how deep it is and how hard I'm using you."

"Yes—yes—fuck—harder—"

You gave her harder.

The rhythm you set was brutal—deep, driving strokes that bottomed out against her cervix with every thrust. The wet sounds of her cunt filled the room. Your balls slapped against her clit. Sweat dripped from your forehead onto her back, tracing rivulets down her spine.

Karina was making sounds that didn't belong to any language. Guttural moans. High-pitched whines. Broken syllables that might have been words if she'd had enough control to form them. Her fingers had released her ass cheeks and were now fisting in the sheets, knuckles white, arms trembling.

"Look at you. The most famous idol in Korea. On her hands and knees. Getting her pussy destroyed by a stranger. Moaning like an animal. This is what you needed, isn't it? Not the fame. Not the money. Not the perfect husband and the perfect house. This. Just this. Just a cock in your cunt and someone who knows how to use it."

"YES—YES, THIS—THIS IS WHAT I—OH FUCK—"

You reached around her body and found her clit. The bundle of nerves was swollen and slick, hard as a pebble under your fingertip. You pressed down and circled—not gently, not teasingly, but with the same brutal intensity as your thrusts.

Karina's whole body convulsed.

The orgasm hit her like a wave breaking against rocks. Her cunt clamped down on your cock with a force that almost hurt—a rhythmic, pulsing squeeze that traveled in waves from her core outward. Her back arched impossibly. Her head flew up, mouth open in a silent scream, eyes rolled back so far that only the whites were visible.

Then the sound came. A wail. A keening, animal cry that started low in her chest and rose to fill the room. Her arms gave out. She collapsed forward onto the mattress, but you followed her down, never stopping, never slowing, fucking her through the orgasm with the same relentless pace.

"Thaaaat's it—don't stop—don't stop—don't—I can't—it's too much—"

"You can take it. You wanted to be ruined. You're going to take every thrust until I'm done with you."

"It's too much—it's—oh god—OH GOD—"

A second orgasm crashed over her before the first had fully subsided. This one was stronger—violent, almost. Her cunt gushed around your cock, soaking your thighs, soaking the sheets. Her screams dissolved into sobs. Her body shook with a force that seemed to come from somewhere deeper than muscle, somewhere primal.

"Please—please—I can't—I can't take any more—"

"One more. Give me one more."

"I can't—I can't—"

"You can. Feel that? Feel how deep I am? Feel how full you are? That's what you needed. Not his empty house. Not his empty promises. This. A cock that fills you up. A body that knows how to use yours. Come for me again, Karina. Come on this cock like the desperate whore you told me you are."

Her response was unintelligible. A stream of syllables that might have been Korean, might have been English, might have been neither. A confession. A prayer. A surrender.

You drove into her harder—deeper, if that was even possible—and pressed your thumb against her clit. The stimulation was merciless. Her cunt seized around you. Her sobs pitched higher.

And then she shattered.

This orgasm was different from the others. Quieter. Deeper. Her body went rigid for a long, suspended moment—every muscle locked, every breath held. Then the release came, and it came with a flood. Her cunt gushed around your shaft—not just wetness this time, but a clear, copious fluid that sprayed against your thighs and soaked into the mattress beneath her.

Karina's voice broke on a single word: "Fuuuuck—"

Her body went limp. Completely limp. She collapsed into the wet sheets, her chest heaving, her limbs twitching with aftershocks. Her cunt still pulsed weakly around your cock—little flutters of sensation that traveled up your shaft.

You slowed your thrusts. Eased to a stop. Buried yourself deep inside her one last time and held there, feeling the heat of her body, the slick grip of her cunt, the violent thudding of her heart that you could feel through the walls of her core.

The room was silent except for her breathing—ragged, broken gasps that gradually slowed to something approaching normal.

"Are you still with me?" you asked.

A long pause. Then, muffled by the mattress: "I don't know. I think so. I think… I think that was…"

"That was what?"

"That was the first time. The first time anyone's ever—" She swallowed. The movement traveled through her whole body. "The first time anyone's ever made me come. Not just during sex. Ever."

You pulled out slowly. Her cunt made a wet, sucking sound as you withdrew—reluctant, almost, as if her body didn't want to let you go. A gush of fluid followed, clear and viscous, pooling on the already-soaked sheets.

Karina whimpered at the emptiness.

"Turn over," you said. "Look at me."

It took her a moment to find the strength. When she finally rolled onto her back, the sight of her made your chest tighten.

She was wrecked. Absolutely wrecked. Her face was blotchy with tears, her eyes swollen and glassy. Her lips—still puffy from the blowjob—were parted, a thin trail of drool connecting the corner of her mouth to her chin. Her nipples were dark and angry-looking, surrounded by faint marks where your fingers had been. Her thighs were slick with her own fluids. Her cunt gaped slightly, the lips engorged and spread, still pulsing with aftershocks.

She had never looked more beautiful.

"Thank you," she whispered.

"You don't have to thank me."

"I know. I want to." Her voice was hoarse—fucked raw, used up. "I've been numb for so long. I didn't even realize how numb until… until you made me feel all of this. The pain. The pleasure. The—the shame. The humiliation. I felt all of it. I'm still feeling it."

"And right now? How do you feel?"

Karina's eyes found yours. The glassiness was fading, replaced by something clearer. Something almost peaceful.

"Full," she said. "And sore. And wet. And tired. And…" A pause. "Alive. I feel alive."

You reached down and brushed a strand of sweat-damp hair away from her forehead. The gesture was gentle—a stark contrast to everything you'd just done to her body.

"Good," you said. "Because we're still not finished."

Her eyes widened. Then, slowly, a smile spread across her wrecked face—small and fragile and utterly genuine.

"I know," she said. "I was counting on it."

The shower was a rainfall fixture, wide enough for two, the water coming down in a steady, warm curtain. Steam fogged the glass enclosure. You stood behind Karina, cupping water in your palms and letting it run down her back. The rivulets tracked the geography you'd already memorized—the dip of her spine, the flare of her hips, the twin dimples just above the swell of her ass.

She leaned against the marble wall, forehead pressed to the cool stone.

"I can't feel my legs," she mumbled.

"That's normal."

"Is it?" A laugh, breathy and exhausted. "Good to know."

You reached for the body wash—something expensive, sandalwood and bergamot—and worked it into a lather between your hands. When you touched her shoulders, Karina sighed. The sound was different from the ones that had filled the bedroom an hour ago. Softer. Quieter. The sigh of a body that had been wrung dry and was finally allowed to rest.

Your hands moved down her back in slow circles. Over the faint red marks your fingers had left on her hips. Across the small of her back where sweat had pooled and dried. Down to the curve of her ass, where you kneaded the muscle with careful pressure.

"You're going to be sore tomorrow," you said.

"Good." Her voice was muffled against the marble. "I want to be sore. I want to remember."

"Remember what?"

She turned around. Water sluiced down her front, plastering her hair to her neck and shoulders. The mascara she hadn't been wearing was long gone, but her eyes were still rimmed with red, still slightly swollen. The marks on her nipples had darkened. Her lips—still puffy, still that deep bruised rose—curved into something that wasn't quite a smile.

"That I'm a real person. That someone wanted me. That for a few hours, I wasn't just a photograph."

You cupped her face. Your thumbs traced her cheekbones. "You were never just a photograph."

"You know what I mean."

"I do." You leaned down and kissed her forehead. Then the bridge of her nose. Then each eyelid, feather-light, the way you'd close a book you weren't finished reading. "But you need to hear it anyway. You're not what he made you feel. You were never what he made you feel."

Karina's breath shuddered out. Fresh tears mixed with the shower water—silent ones this time, not the wrenching sobs from before. She didn't answer. Didn't need to. You held her there in the steam until the water started to cool.

Later, wrapped in a robe that probably cost more than your monthly car payment, Karina walked you to the front door.

The foyer was different now. Less cavernous. The unopened flowers still sat on the console table, but something about them had shifted—they looked less like an accusation and more like a relic. A fossil from a life she was leaving behind.

She pressed a small folded paper into your palm.

"My real number," she said. "Not the one the agency has. Not the one my manager screens." Her fingers lingered on your wrist. "Call me. Or text me. I don't care which. Just… don't disappear."

You unfolded the paper. The handwriting was neat, precise—idol training, probably, years of signing autographs until every stroke was perfect. Ten digits. No name. She didn't need one.

"I won't disappear," you said.

"You say that now."

"I mean it." You caught her hand and lifted it to your lips. Kissed her knuckles. Then the inside of her wrist, where the skin was thin and the pulse still fluttered. "You survived eight months of being invisible in your own house. The least I can do is answer a text."

She laughed—a real one this time, short and surprised. "That's a low bar."

"I'm a simple man."

Karina pulled her hand back, but slowly, the way you set down something fragile. "Go. Before I ask you to stay."

You didn't say goodbye. The training had taught you better than that. Goodbye implied an ending, and endings were the one thing clients like Karina didn't need more of. Instead you stepped out into the cool night air, the paper clutched in your hand, and let the door click shut behind you.

Three weeks passed.

Senior Park called on a Tuesday.

"New client," he said, the way he always did—like he was offering you a gift and daring you to guess what was inside. "Young. Married. The usual story."

"The usual story" had become a kind of shorthand between you. Rich husband. Neglected wife. A mansion full of expensive things and no warmth. You'd heard it so many times now that the details blurred together—only the faces changed, and even those were starting to feel familiar. Actresses. Idols. The wives of men who'd acquired beauty like a stock portfolio and then forgotten to check on it.

"Who is it?" you asked.

A pause. Park was savoring this.

"Jang Wonyoung."

The name hit you like a bucket of cold water.

"Wonyoung? From IVE?"

"The one and only." You could hear the grin in his voice. "Married at twenty-eight. To Kim Seok-joong. The producer. You know him?"

Everyone knew him. Kim Seok-joong had produced half the hits on the charts for the last five years—a genius behind the mixing board, a tyrant in the studio, and, according to every rumor mill in the industry, a man who treated marriage vows like a suggestion. The tabloids had run photos of him leaving clubs with trainees young enough to be his daughters. Wonyoung's name always appeared in the same articles, usually paired with words like "humiliated" and "trapped."

"She called us directly," Park continued. "Apparently she heard about us through a mutual acquaintance. Someone who spoke very highly of your work."

You thought of Karina. Of the paper still folded in your wallet.

"Mutual acquaintance?"

"I don't ask. I don't want to know. I just make the arrangements." The rustle of paper on his end. "She's in Hannam-dong. The penthouse. Tomorrow night, nine o'clock. Don't be late."

The line went dead.

Hannam-dong at night was a different kind of wealth than the gated mansions of the suburbs. Here the money went vertical—glass towers that stabbed into the sky, each floor a monument to someone's ambition. The penthouse elevator required a code, which Senior Park had texted you an hour earlier along with a single line: She's nervous. Go slow.

The elevator ascended in silence. No muzak. No mirrored walls. Just brushed steel and the soft hum of hydraulics. You watched the floor numbers climb and tried not to think about the fact that Jang Wonyoung was waiting at the top of this building. Jang Wonyoung, who'd debuted at fourteen and been famous before she could legally drive. Jang Wonyoung, whose face had sold a million magazines. Jang Wonyoung, who'd married a man twice her age and apparently regretted it before the ink on the certificate was dry.

The doors opened onto a private foyer.

The penthouse was smaller than Karina's mansion—everything in Seoul was smaller than Karina's mansion—but it made up for it in verticality. Floor-to-ceiling windows looked out over the Han River, the city lights reflected in the water like scattered coins. The furniture was minimalist: a low white sofa, a glass coffee table, a single orchid in a concrete pot. No photographs. No personal touches. It looked less like a home and more like a hotel suite where someone had been staying for too long.

Wonyoung stood at the window with her back to you.

She was taller than you'd expected. Taller than she looked on stage, where the camera angles and the choreography and the other members had a way of shrinking her. In person, barefoot on the marble floor, she was statuesque—long legs, a narrow waist, the kind of proportions that designers fought to dress. She wore an ivory silk robe that fell to her ankles, her dark hair loose and straight, still damp at the ends as if she'd just showered.

"It's a nice view," you said.

She didn't turn around. "I used to think so."

Her voice was different from Karina's. Lower. Flatter. Where Karina's words had crackled with suppressed fury, Wonyoung's came out like the air leaking from a tire—slow, deflated, resigned.

You stepped further into the room. "Senior Park said you wanted to meet me."

"Meet you." A short laugh. "That's a polite way of putting it."

"I can leave."

"Can you?" Now she turned. The sight of her face hit you like a physical force—the kind of beauty that felt almost aggressive, all sharp angles and full lips and eyes that were too big for her face. But there was something hollow behind them. Something that had been scooped out and never filled back in. "You can leave. You can stay. You can do whatever you want. I'm just… here."

"How long have you been 'just here'?"

Wonyoung crossed her arms over her chest. The robe was silk, thin enough that you could see the outline of her body beneath it—the curve of her breasts, the flat plane of her stomach, the long lines of her thighs. She wasn't trying to be seductive. She wasn't trying to be anything. That was the most unsettling part.

"A year," she said. "Maybe longer. I stopped counting."

"A year of what?"

"Of waiting. Of pretending. Of showing up to award shows on his arm while everyone in the audience knows he fucked one of his backup dancers the night before." Her jaw tightened. "Do you know what that's like? To smile for cameras while your husband's mistress is standing ten feet away, adjusting her earpiece?"

You didn't answer. You'd learned with Karina that sometimes the best response was no response—just the space to let the words hang in the air until they lost their poison.

Wonyoung uncrossed her arms. Let them fall to her sides. "I'm not looking for sympathy."

"Then what are you looking for?"

"The same thing everyone who calls your agency is looking for." She met your eyes, and for a moment the hollowness flickered—replaced by something harder. Something almost defiant. "I want to feel like I exist. Like I'm not just… a decoration. A trophy. Something he acquired and then forgot about."

"How old are you?"

"Twenty-nine."

"And how old is he?"

A pause. "Fifty-two."

You let the number sit there. Fifty-two. Older than her father, probably. Old enough to know better. Old enough to treat a twenty-eight-year-old bride like a collectible—desirable right up until the moment the paperwork was signed, and then irrelevant.

"What does he say when you confront him?" you asked.

Wonyoung's laugh was empty. "He doesn't. He just… leaves. Goes to the studio. Comes back three days later smelling like someone else's perfume. And I'm supposed to pretend I don't notice. I'm supposed to be grateful. He made my career, after all. Half my songs were his. Half my image. Half my life." Her voice cracked on the last word. "I was nineteen when I met him. I didn't know anything. I thought it was love."

"What do you think it was now?"

"Ownership." The word came out flat. "He didn't want a wife. He wanted a muse. Something beautiful to inspire him. And now he's inspired by someone else, and I'm just… here. In this penthouse. With this view. Waiting for him to come home and pretending I don't know where he's been."

You moved closer. Not close enough to touch—not yet—but close enough that she had to tilt her head slightly to keep meeting your eyes.

"What do you want from tonight?"

Wonyoung held your gaze. The defiance was back, stronger now, warring with the exhaustion. "I want to stop waiting. I want to be touched by someone who actually wants to touch me. I want…" She swallowed. "I want to feel like a woman instead of a photograph. Does that make sense?"

"Perfect sense."

"And you can do that? You can… give me that?"

"I can give you whatever you're willing to take." You held out your hand, palm up, the same way you had with Karina three weeks ago. "But I need to hear you say it. I need to know you're sure."

Wonyoung looked at your hand. The hesitation was visible—the same hesitation every client had, the moment before they crossed the line from thinking about it to doing it. The moment where the life they'd been living warred with the life they wanted.

Then she took it.

"I'm sure," she said. "I've been sure for six months. I just didn't know who to call."

"Your safeword?"

"Red."

"And if you can't speak?"

"Three taps. Anywhere you can feel them."

Her palm was cool against yours. Her fingers were long and slender—pianist's fingers, though you knew she didn't play. The silk of her robe brushed against your wrist.

"Before we start," you said, "I want you to know something."

"What?"

"This isn't about your husband. This isn't about revenge. This isn't about making him feel what you've been feeling." You squeezed her hand gently. "This is about you. Right now. In this room. Nothing else exists. Do you understand?"

Wonyoung's lips parted. For a moment she looked younger—not twenty-nine, but nineteen again, standing in a studio somewhere and believing that the famous producer who'd noticed her was offering her the world.

"I understand," she said.

"Good. Now take off the robe."

She released your hand. Her fingers went to the sash at her waist, the silk loosening with a whisper. The robe slipped off her shoulders. Pooled at her feet.

Underneath she wore nothing at all.

Her body was long and lean, with the kind of proportions that seemed almost impossible outside of a magazine spread. Small, high breasts with nipples the color of pale tea. A waist that nipped in dramatically before flaring into hips that had launched a thousand fan cams. Long legs, smooth and toned, the muscles of a dancer visible beneath the skin. A dark triangle of hair at the junction of her thighs, neatly trimmed.

But what struck you most wasn't the beauty. It was the stillness. Karina had been trembling with suppressed energy, her body practically vibrating with need. Wonyoung stood completely motionless, her arms at her sides, her expression unreadable. She looked like a statue—beautiful and cold and utterly detached from the body she occupied.

"You're very beautiful," you said.

"I know." Not arrogant. Just… factual. "People tell me that a lot."

"Do you believe them?"

A flicker of something—surprise, maybe, or confusion. "What?"

"Do you believe them? When they tell you you're beautiful. Do you feel beautiful?"

Wonyoung's brow furrowed. "I don't… I don't know what you mean."

"I think you do." You circled her slowly, the way you'd circle a sculpture in a gallery. "You've been told you're beautiful your whole life. It's on every magazine cover. Every comment section. Every introduction. But when you look in the mirror, what do you see?"

Her voice was quieter now. "I see what everyone else sees."

"That's not what I asked."

You stopped behind her. The view from here was just as striking—the sweep of her back, the curve of her ass, the way her hair fell in a dark curtain between her shoulder blades. She hadn't turned to follow you. She was still facing the window, still looking at the river and the lights.

"I asked what you see," you continued. "Not what they see. Not what the cameras see. What you see."

The silence stretched. Outside, a boat moved across the Han River, its lights reflecting in the dark water.

"Nothing," Wonyoung said finally. "I see nothing. I see a body that exists to be looked at. A face that exists to be photographed. When I look in the mirror, I don't see a person. I see…" She trailed off.

"A product."

"Yes." The word was barely audible. "A product. Something that was packaged and sold before I understood what I was agreeing to."

You stepped closer. Close enough that the heat of your body registered against her bare back. Close enough that if she leaned back even an inch, she'd be touching you.

"That ends tonight," you said. "Tonight, you're not a product. You're not a photograph. You're not what your husband neglected or what the cameras captured. You're a woman. Just a woman. And I'm going to make you feel like one."

Wonyoung's breathing had changed. Shallower. Faster. Her shoulders rose and fell in the window's reflection.

"How?" she asked.

"First, I'm going to touch you. Not the way a photographer touches you. Not the way a stylist touches you. I'm going to touch you the way a man touches a woman he wants." You raised your hand and let it hover just above her shoulder—not making contact, but close enough that she could feel the heat of your palm. "And you're going to stand right here and let yourself feel it. All of it. Every sensation. Do you understand?"

Her voice was a whisper. "Yes."

"Good."

You let your hand settle on her shoulder.

The contact was light—just your palm against her skin, your fingers curving over the ridge of her collarbone. But Wonyoung's reaction was immediate. Her breath stuttered. Her spine stiffened. The muscles beneath your hand went rigid, then slowly, gradually, began to soften.

"When's the last time someone touched you?" you asked.

"I don't…" She swallowed. "I don't remember."

"Months?"

"Longer. Before the wedding, maybe. He was… interested then. Before he had me. After that…" She shook her head.

You moved your hand down her arm. Slowly. Deliberately. Letting your fingers trace the curve of her bicep, the dip of her elbow, the smooth skin of her forearm. Goosebumps rose in the wake of your touch.

"Close your eyes," you said.

She did. Her lashes swept down against her cheeks, dark against the pale skin.

"Now I want you to focus on what you're feeling. Not what you're thinking. Not what you're worried about. Just the physical sensation. My hand on your skin. The heat of my body behind you. The cool air on the rest of you. Can you do that?"

"I can try."

"Don't try. Just do."

You brought your other hand to her waist. The silk of the robe had been thin, but her bare skin was thinner—softer, warmer, alive in a way the fabric never could be. You felt the slight give of flesh over muscle, the delicate architecture of her ribs. Wonyoung's lips parted. A tremor ran through her.

"Good," you murmured. "That's it. Stay present. Stay here."

Your hands moved together now—one sliding up to cup her breast, the other tracing the curve of her hip. The contact was gentle, almost reverent. You weren't trying to arouse her yet. You were trying to wake her up. To remind her body that it was capable of sensation beyond the clinical touches of stylists and makeup artists and the indifferent hands of a husband who'd long since stopped seeing her as anything but an acquisition.

Her breast was small and firm, fitting perfectly in your palm. The nipple was already tightening—an involuntary response, the body's language for yes, this, more. You circled it with your thumb, not quite touching the peak, letting the anticipation build.

"Oh," she breathed. Just that. Just the single syllable, but it was the most human sound she'd made since you'd arrived.

"You feel that?"

"Yes."

"What does it feel like?"

"Warm. It feels… warm. And tingly. Like—like pins and needles, but soft."

"That's your body waking up." You brushed your thumb across her nipple, finally making contact. The peak was hard now, pebbled and tight. Wonyoung's breath caught. Her hips shifted—an instinctive movement, barely conscious. "That's your body remembering what it feels like to be touched."

"Don't stop," she whispered.

"I'm not stopping. I'm just getting started."

You turned her around to face you. Her eyes were still closed, her lips slightly parted, a flush spreading across her chest. The cool, detached statue from five minutes ago was already beginning to thaw.

"Open your eyes," you said.

She did. The hollowness was still there, but it had receded slightly—pushed back by something warmer. Something hungrier.

"Lie down on the bed," you said. "On your back. I'm going to touch every inch of you, and you're going to stay present for all of it. No disappearing. No retreating into your head. You're going to feel everything. Do you understand?"

Wonyoung's voice was steadier now. "Yes."

"Good. Then let's begin."

She walked toward the bedroom—the same statuesque stride, but looser now, less guarded. The ivory robe stayed in a puddle on the floor behind her, already forgotten.

You followed her. The penthouse bedroom was all windows on one side, the city lights glittering below like a mirror image of the stars. A king-sized bed dominated the center of the room. White sheets. Too many pillows. The same story, different setting.

Wonyoung lay down in the center of the mattress. Arranged herself with her arms at her sides, her hair spread across the pillow, her legs slightly apart. The position was almost clinical—like she was posing for a photograph. Muscle memory.

"Relax your arms," you said. "Above your head."

She lifted them. The movement pulled her breasts higher, flattened her stomach.

"Close your eyes."

Her lashes swept down.

You knelt on the bed beside her. In the silence, you could hear her breathing—quicker than before, but still controlled. Still holding onto something. You would need to break through that control. Not with force. With patience. With attention. With the kind of touch she'd been starved of for years.

"Now," you said, letting your hand hover over her stomach. "Let's find out what Jang Wonyoung feels like when she stops being a photograph and starts being a woman."

Your palm settled on her skin.

And Wonyoung began to tremble.

Your palm settled on Wonyoung's stomach.

The trembling started small—a flutter of muscle beneath warm skin—then spread outward, rippling through her thighs, her belly, the flat plane of her chest. She kept her eyes closed, arms still arranged above her head in that posing-for-a-photograph way that had become second nature.

"You're shaking," you said.

"I know." Her voice was thinner now. "I can't seem to stop."

"Don't stop. Let it happen."

Your hand moved in a slow circle, tracing the faint definition of her abdominal muscles. The skin here was softer than you'd expected—yielding, warm, the kind of softness that came from being young and healthy and well-cared-for in every way except the one that mattered. Wonyoung's breath stuttered when your palm grazed the bottom of her ribcage.

"What are you feeling?"

"Your hand." A pause. "It's… warmer than I expected."

"What else?"

"I don't know. It's been so long since—" She swallowed. The movement traveled down her throat, a subtle ripple. "Since anyone touched me without an agenda. My stylists touch me to adjust my clothes. Photographers touch me to fix my hair. Seok-joong…" The name came out like a curse. "He doesn't touch me at all."

You traced the lower curve of her breast. Not the nipple—not yet—just the swell where her chest began to rise. The skin was impossibly smooth, pale as cream in the city light streaming through the windows.

"When's the last time you touched yourself?"

Wonyoung's eyes opened. The question had surprised her. "What?"

"You heard me."

"I don't…" Her brow furrowed. "I don't do that."

"You don't masturbate?"

The word made her flinch. A tiny recoil, barely visible, but you caught it. "That's not something I—I mean, I've never really—"

"Never?" You kept your hand where it was, still and warm against the curve of her breast. "You've never made yourself come?"

Wonyoung closed her eyes again. A flush was spreading from her chest up her neck, blooming across her collarbones like spilled wine. "Once. Maybe twice. A long time ago. Before I debuted. Before everything got so…" She trailed off.

"So controlled."

"Yes."

"Show me."

Her eyes flew open. "What?"

"Sit up." You withdrew your hand and sat back on your heels. "I want to watch you touch yourself. I want to see how Jang Wonyoung pleasures her own body when no one else is looking."

The hesitation was visible—a war playing out behind her eyes. The trained idol, the curated image, the woman who'd spent her entire adult life being looked at without ever being touched. Then something shifted. A crack in the facade. Her lips parted.

"Okay," she whispered.

She sat up slowly. The movement was graceful despite her trembling—dancer's muscle memory, the body knowing what to do even when the mind was unmoored. She propped herself against the headboard, the white sheets pooling around her hips. Her breasts were small and high on her chest, the nipples still tight from your earlier attention.

"Lie back," you said. "Spread your legs. Let me see all of you."

Wonyoung arranged herself against the pillows. Her thighs parted with visible reluctance—not resistance, but the shyness of a woman who'd been taught that her body was a commodity, not a source of pleasure. The dark triangle of hair between her legs was neatly trimmed, the lips beneath barely visible in the dim light.

"Touch your breasts first," you said. "The way you like it."

Her hands lifted. The movement was hesitant, almost clinical, like she was examining herself rather than pleasuring herself. Her fingers brushed her nipples and she gasped—a sharp, surprised sound.

"That's it. They're sensitive, aren't they?"

"Yes—I didn't know—no one's ever—"

"No one's ever played with your nipples?"

"No." The word came out strangled. Her fingers circled the tight peaks, tracing the areolae with tentative strokes. "Seok-joong said breasts were for—ah—for looking at. Not for—"

"Not for touching."

"Not for touching."

You watched her hands grow bolder. The circles became pinches—gentle at first, then harder, the way you'd done earlier. Her back arched slightly. Her mouth fell open.

"Good girl. Now move one hand lower. Touch yourself between your legs."

Wonyoung's right hand slid down her stomach. The trembling was worse now—her whole body vibrating with a tension that had nothing to do with cold and everything to do with the forbidden nature of what she was doing. Her fingers reached the dark curls and stopped.

"I don't know if I can—"

"You can. Part your lips for me. Show me your cunt."

The vulgar word made her gasp. But her fingers obeyed—they slid through the trimmed hair, parted the outer lips, exposed the pink flesh within. Even from where you knelt, you could see the gleam of moisture. The way her inner lips clung together, then separated with a wet, sticky sound.

"You're wet," you said. "You're wet and you haven't even touched your clit yet."

"Is that—is that normal?"

"It's more than normal. It's beautiful. You're beautiful." You leaned closer. "Now find your clit. The little pearl at the top. Touch it."

Wonyoung's middle finger found the swollen bud. The contact made her whole body jerk. A sound escaped her—half moan, half whimper—and her thighs snapped shut around her hand.

"Keep them open. I want to watch."

"I can't—it's too—"

"You can. Open your legs, Wonyoung. Let me see what your body does when you stop being a photograph."

She forced her thighs apart. The effort was visible—muscles trembling, breath coming in sharp, ragged bursts. Her finger began to circle her clit in slow, tentative strokes. The hood pulled back with each pass, revealing the slick pearl beneath. Her other hand stayed on her breast, pinching and rolling the nipple in counterpoint.

"There," she breathed. "Oh—there—that feels—"

"What does it feel like?"

"Tight. Hot. Like—like something's building. Like I need to—" Her circling grew faster. "Like I need to—"

"You need to come."

"Yes." The word was a sob. "Yes. I need to come. Please. I've never—not with anyone watching—not with anyone—"

"Come for me, Wonyoung. Let go. I've got you."

Her body seized. Her back arched off the mattress, her head thrown back, her mouth open in a silent scream. The hand between her legs moved frantically—rubbing, pressing, chasing the climax that was crashing over her. A keening sound escaped her throat, high and desperate.

Then she collapsed.

Her chest heaved. Her thighs quivered. The hand on her breast fell away, and the other remained pressed against her cunt—not moving now, just holding, as if she couldn't bear to let go of the sensation.

"That was your first orgasm with an audience," you said.

Wonyoung's laugh was breathless, almost giddy. "That was my first orgasm. Period. I don't think the other times—I don't think they were real. Not like that."

"Not like that."

"No." She opened her eyes and looked at you. The hollowness was gone—replaced by something brighter, something almost hungry. "I want more. I want—" She swallowed. "I want you inside me. But I want to be in control. Just this once. I want to decide."

You raised an eyebrow. "You want to ride me."

"Yes." The word came out stronger now. "I've spent my whole life being positioned. Being told where to stand and how to pose and what to wear. I want—just this once—I want to be the one who decides. Does that make sense?"

"It makes perfect sense."

You stood up from the bed and unbuckled your pants. Wonyoung watched with open curiosity—the way her eyes tracked the movement of your hands, the way her lips parted when you pushed your boxers down and your cock sprang free. She'd seen it earlier, of course, but now she looked at it differently. Like she was sizing it up. Like she was planning.

"It's thicker than I thought," she murmured.

"Is that a problem?"

"No." A small smile played at the corner of her mouth. "It's just… I've never seen one this close before. Not like this. Seok-joong and I—the few times we—it was always in the dark. Always over quickly. He never let me look."

"Look all you want."

She did. Her gaze traveled the length of your shaft—the vein that pulsed along the underside, the ridge of the head, the way the skin pulled tight when you were fully hard. Her tongue darted out and wet her lips.

"Lie down," she said. "On your back."

You obeyed. The sheets were cool against your shoulders. Wonyoung rose on her knees and swung one long leg over your hips, straddling you. The position put her cunt directly above your cock—you could see the pink of her inner lips, still slick from her orgasm, still parted and ready. A drop of her arousal fell onto your stomach.

"Like this?" she asked.

"Reverse."

"What?"

"Turn around. Face my feet. Reverse cowgirl."

Wonyoung blinked. Then understanding dawned, and with it came something you hadn't seen on her face before—a flicker of genuine excitement. "I've seen this position. In… things I've watched. When I was alone."

"Then you know how it works."

She turned around. The movement was awkward—she had to lift one leg, then the other, bracing herself with a hand on your thigh—but the awkwardness was part of the appeal. She wasn't performing. She wasn't posing. She was just a woman figuring out how to take what she wanted.

When she settled into position, facing away from you, the view was spectacular. The long sweep of her back. The curve of her ass, round and firm. The dark cleft between her cheeks, and below that, her cunt—still wet, still open, positioned directly above your cock.

"Reach back," you said. "Take hold of me."

Her hand fumbled behind her. Fingers brushed your shaft, then your balls, then closed around the base. Her grip was tentative—too light, too careful—but she guided the head to her entrance anyway. The contact made her gasp.

"Oh god. You're so—I can feel how big you are just from this—"

"Take your time. You're in control."

Wonyoung lowered herself an inch. The head of your cock pressed against her opening, parting the slick lips. The heat of her was incredible—wet and tight and pulsing with the aftershocks of her orgasm. She stopped there, breathing hard, her thighs trembling on either side of your hips.

"I don't know if I can—"

"You can. Slowly. Just a little at a time."

She sank down another inch. The head slipped inside her, and Wonyoung cried out—a sharp, startled sound that was half pain and half pleasure. Her inner walls clenched around you, a rippling squeeze that traveled from tip to base.

"Fuck—fuck, you're stretching me—"

"You're doing so well. Take what you need."

Another inch. Then another. Her cunt was impossibly tight—tighter than Karina's, tighter than anyone you'd been with in recent memory. The walls gripped you like a fist, hot and slick and pulsing. Wonyoung's breathing had gone ragged. Her head dropped forward. Her hands braced on your thighs, nails digging in.

"I'm only halfway—oh god—I'm only halfway and I already feel so full—"

"Keep going. You wanted control. Take it."

She took it. Her hips dropped the rest of the way, and your cock buried itself to the hilt inside her. Wonyoung screamed. The sound was raw and uncontrolled—nothing like the polished idol voice, nothing like the careful, measured tones she'd used earlier. This was pure animal. Pure sensation.

"Oh fuck—oh fuck—you're in my stomach—I can feel you in my stomach—"

"Good. Now move."

She lifted her hips. The drag of her walls against your shaft made your vision swim. When she dropped back down, the impact sent a visible ripple through her ass. The cheeks jiggled with the force of it.

"Yes—" She did it again. Faster. "Yes—this is—this is what I wanted—this is what I needed—"

"Tell me what it feels like."

"Full. So full. Like—like I'm being split open. Like I'm being—ah—like I'm being claimed." She was moving faster now, finding a rhythm, her hips rolling in a way that spoke to years of dance training. The muscles in her back flexed and released with each stroke. "But I'm the one claiming you. I'm the one—I'm the one in control—"

"That's right. You're in control. Take your pleasure, Wonyoung. Take all of it."

Her pace quickened. The wet sounds of her cunt filled the bedroom—a slick, rhythmic slap every time she bottomed out. Your cock was coated in her arousal, glistening in the city light. She reached back with one hand and grabbed your chest—not for balance, but for leverage, pulling herself harder onto you with each stroke.

"Touch my—touch my breasts—please—I need—"

You reached up and cupped her breasts from behind. The position was awkward but the effect was immediate—Wonyoung's rhythm faltered, then resumed faster than before. You pinched her nipples and she sobbed.

"Yes—yes—harder—"

You twisted. She keened. Her hips became a blur—up and down, up and down, fucking herself on your cock with a desperation that bordered on violence. Her head was thrown back now, her dark hair cascading down her spine, her whole body sheened with sweat.

"I'm close—I'm getting close again—I can feel it building—"

"Look at you. Jang Wonyoung. The nation's sweetheart. Riding a stranger's cock in her marital bed. Moaning like an animal. Dripping down my thighs."

"Yes—yes—I'm dripping—I'm making a mess—Seok-joong would hate this—he'd hate how wet I am—he'd hate how—how much I love it—"

"How much do you love it?"

"So much—so fucking much—I love being full—I love being stretched—I love being in control—I love that you're letting me—" Her voice cracked. "I love that you're letting me take what I need—"

The tears started then.

They came without warning—a sudden spill from her eyes, tracking down her cheeks and dripping onto your thighs. Her rhythm faltered. Her breathing hitched and broke into sobs.

"I'm sorry—I'm sorry—I don't know why I'm—"

"Don't stop." You squeezed her breasts gently. "Don't apologize. Keep moving. Let it out."

"I can't—I can't stop crying—" But her hips kept moving. Slower now, but still moving. "It's just—it's been so long—I've been so alone—"

"I know."

"No one touches me. No one looks at me. No one wants me. I'm just—I'm just a thing he bought and forgot about—"

"You're not a thing. You're a woman. A beautiful, passionate woman who deserves to be touched and wanted and pleasured. Keep moving. Let yourself feel it."

The sobs grew louder. Her hips moved faster, chasing the release that was building despite—or maybe because of—the tears. Her hand tightened on your chest, nails digging crescents into your skin.

"I want to come—please—please let me come—"

"It's yours. Take it. Come on my cock, Wonyoung. Come while you're crying. Come while you're in control. Show me what you look like when you let go."

She shattered.

The orgasm hit her like a wave—a convulsive, full-body spasm that made her back arch and her thighs clamp around your hips. Her cunt seized around your shaft, a rhythmic pulsing that milked you from base to tip. The scream that tore from her throat was wordless and raw, echoing off the penthouse windows.

And then she squirted.

The fluid gushed around your cock—a hot, copious flood that soaked your thighs and the sheets beneath you. Wonyoung's hips kept moving through it, grinding down onto you, drawing out every pulse of her climax. The squelching sounds were obscene. Her sobs mingled with moans.

"Oh god—oh god, I'm still—it's still going—I can't stop—"

"Don't stop. Take everything."

She rode the orgasm until her thighs gave out. Then she collapsed backward, her spine landing against your chest, her head falling back onto your shoulder. Her cunt was still spasming weakly around your cock. Her chest heaved. Her face was a wreck—tears and sweat and smeared mascara that she hadn't been wearing.

You wrapped your arms around her waist and held her.

The silence stretched. Outside, the Han River glittered in the darkness, indifferent to everything happening in this penthouse. Wonyoung's breathing gradually slowed. The tremors in her thighs subsided.

"Thank you," she whispered.

"You don't have to thank me."

"I know. I want to." She turned her head, her cheek pressed against your chest. "No one's ever… I've never cried during sex before. I've never cried at all. Not since the wedding. I thought I'd forgotten how."

"Tears are just your body's way of releasing what you've been holding too long."

She laughed—a small, wet sound. "You sound like a therapist."

"I've had practice."

Silence again. Then, quieter: "Will you stay? Not—not for more sex. Just… stay. Until I fall asleep. I don't want to be alone tonight."

You pressed a kiss to her damp temple. "I'll stay."

Wonyoung sighed. The sound was different from before—not resignation, but relief. The relief of a woman who'd finally let go of something she'd been carrying for years.

"Good," she murmured. "That's good."

She closed her eyes. In the penthouse bedroom, with the city lights glittering below and your cock still half-hard inside her, Jang Wonyoung finally stopped trembling.

You held her until her breathing evened out. Until her body went slack against yours. Until the tears on her cheeks dried to salt and the wetness between her thighs cooled on your skin.

Tomorrow, you'd leave. Tomorrow, she'd go back to being Jang Wonyoung, idol-turned-trophy-wife, and you'd go back to whatever Senior Park had lined up next.

But tonight, she wasn't a photograph. Tonight, she was just a woman who'd remembered how to feel.

And that, you'd learned, was worth more than any paycheck the agency could offer.

Waking came in stages.

First, the soft gray light of early morning pressing against your eyelids. The penthouse windows had no curtains—Wonyoung liked to wake with the sun, you'd learn later—and the Han River was a sheet of hammered silver outside the glass.

Second, the weight. Or rather, the absence of it. Sometime in the night she'd shifted off your chest, and now the mattress beside you was warm but empty.

Third, the sensation.

Wet. Hot. A rhythmic pressure that started at the base of your cock and traveled upward in slow, deliberate pulls. Your hips stirred before your mind caught up—an instinctive response, the body recognizing pleasure before the brain had finished booting up.

You opened your eyes.

Wonyoung was between your legs.

Her dark hair spilled across your thighs in a tangled mess, still sleep-mussed from the night before. The sheet had slipped off her shoulders, leaving her bare—the long sweep of her spine, the curve of her ass, the soles of her feet crossed at the ankle behind her. She'd positioned herself on her stomach, propped on her elbows, and her mouth was wrapped around your cock.

She was still learning. The technique was messier than Karina's had been—more enthusiasm than skill, more eagerness than precision. Her tongue moved in uncertain patterns, tracing the ridge of the head, then the vein underneath, then back again as if she couldn't decide which part she wanted to taste most. Saliva pooled at the corners of her lips and dripped down your shaft, slicking her fingers where they curled around the base.

But what she lacked in experience, she made up for in something else. Something rarer.

She was happy.

You could see it in the way her cheeks bunched—the muscles straining to smile even with her lips stretched wide. In the little hums that vibrated through your shaft every time she took you deeper. In the way her hips wiggled slightly, a tiny dance of satisfaction, like a cat kneading a favorite blanket.

You chuckled. The sound was rough with sleep.

Wonyoung's eyes flicked up to meet yours. They were clearer than they'd been last night—the hollowness replaced by something bright and mischievous. She didn't stop sucking. If anything, she redoubled her efforts, her head bobbing faster, her tongue working the underside of your shaft with renewed determination.

"What a cheeky girl," you murmured.

Your hand found her head. Your fingers threaded through the dark tangles of her hair, not pulling, not directing—just holding. Just letting her feel the weight of your palm against her scalp. Wonyoung's eyes fluttered closed. The hum she made this time was different—softer, more satisfied. A sound of pure contentment.

She pulled back until just the tip remained in her mouth. Her tongue circled the head—once, twice, a slow figure-eight that made your breath catch. Then she pushed forward again, taking you deeper than before, and you felt the head of your cock bump the back of her throat.

She gagged. Coughed. Pulled back with a wet, gasping laugh.

"Too much?" you asked.

"Not enough." Her voice was hoarse—fucked raw from the night before, from the screaming and the crying and now this. "I wanted to… I woke up and you were still here and I just wanted to…"

"To what?"

"To taste you. Before you left." She rested her cheek against your thigh, her breath warm on your damp skin. "Is that weird?"

"No." You stroked her hair. "It's not weird."

"I've never done that before. The morning thing. I've never woken up next to someone and thought… I want to make them feel good. Just because." Her fingers traced idle patterns on your hip. "I've never woken up next to anyone, actually. Seok-joong never stayed the night. Even when we were engaged. He said he couldn't sleep in unfamiliar beds."

"His own bed was unfamiliar?"

Wonyoung's laugh was bitter. "I was the unfamiliar part."

You sat up. The movement dislodged her from your thigh, and she rose with you—sitting back on her heels, her hair a wild curtain around her shoulders, her lips swollen and slick. The morning light caught the angles of her face, the sharp cheekbones and the full mouth, and for a moment she looked exactly like the magazine covers. The nation's sweetheart. The girl who'd debuted at fourteen and never stopped smiling for cameras.

But the smile she gave you now was different. Smaller. Realer. A smile that belonged to her and no one else.

"Come here," you said.

She came. You gathered her in your arms and lifted her—bridal style, her long legs draped over one arm, her head cradled against your shoulder. She was lighter than you'd expected. All those years of dieting for comebacks, probably. All those years of being told she needed to be smaller, thinner, more perfect.

"The shower," you said. "We're both a mess."

"Your fault." But she was grinning as she said it.

"Entirely."

The bathroom was all white marble and chrome fixtures, with a rainfall showerhead even larger than Karina's. You set Wonyoung down on the heated tile floor—her bare feet made a soft sound against the stone—and reached into the glass enclosure to turn on the water. Steam began to fill the room almost immediately.

She stepped into the shower first. You followed.

The water was hot but not scalding, beating down on your shoulders and back in a steady rhythm. Wonyoung tilted her face up into the spray, letting it run over her closed eyelids and down her throat. The mascara she hadn't been wearing was still absent, and without it she looked younger. Not twenty-nine. Not the weary trophy wife from last night. Just a woman in the morning, clean and bare and unguarded.

You reached for the body wash—something floral, jasmine maybe—and worked it into a lather between your palms.

"Turn around," you said.

She did. You started with her shoulders, the same way you had with Karina. The same ritual. The same aftercare. The same reminder that what happened in the bedroom wasn't just about sex—it was about being seen. Being handled. Being treated like a body that mattered.

Wonyoung sighed as your hands moved down her back. "You do this for all your clients?"

"The shower?"

"The… gentleness. The talking. The staying until morning."

"Most of them." You worked the soap into the dip of her spine, the curve of her hips. "The ones who need it."

"And how do you know which ones need it?"

You turned her around to face you. Water sluiced down between you, washing away the suds. Her eyes were level with your collarbone; she had to tilt her head back to meet your gaze.

"Because they're the ones who cry," you said. "And you cried."

Wonyoung's expression flickered—something passing through it too fast to name. Then she reached up and took the body wash from the shelf behind you. Poured some into her own palm. Worked it into a lather.

"Your turn," she said.

Her hands on your chest were tentative at first—the same hesitance from last night, the same uncertainty about what she was allowed to do. But as she grew bolder, her touch firmed. Her palms traced the lines of your pectorals, the ridges of your abdomen, the V of your hips. She was washing you, but she was also learning you. Mapping the geography of a body that wasn't hers.

"You're different from what I expected," she said.

"Different how?"

"I don't know. Less… transactional." She rinsed her hands under the spray. "When I called the agency, I thought it would be like ordering room service. Something mechanical. Something I could pretend didn't happen afterward. But this is…"

"This is?"

She looked up at you. The water had plastered her hair to her skull, darkened it to near-black. Droplets clung to her lashes.

"Real," she said. "This feels real."

You cupped her face in your hands. Your thumbs traced the sharp line of her cheekbones, the soft skin beneath her eyes. She leaned into the touch—pressed her cheek against your palm like a cat seeking warmth.

"It is real," you said. "Whatever happens in this room, whatever you feel—it's real. The pleasure is real. The tears are real. You're not pretending anymore. You're not performing. You're just… here."

"Just here." She tested the words. "I like that. I've never been 'just here' anywhere. There's always been a camera. Or a manager. Or a husband who wanted me to be somewhere else."

"Not here."

"Not here." She rose on her toes. Her lips brushed yours—soft, tentative, a question more than a statement. "Thank you."

"You already thanked me."

"I know. I want to do it again. Properly." She kissed you again, deeper this time. Her lips parted, and her tongue traced the seam of your mouth—asking permission, not demanding it. You opened for her, and she made a small sound, something between a sigh and a hum, as her tongue met yours.

The kiss was different from the ones last night. Last night had been hungry. Desperate. A woman starving for contact and finally given permission to eat. This kiss was slower. Sweeter. A kiss of gratitude rather than need.

Her arms wrapped around your neck. Your hands found her waist. The water beat down on both of you, and the steam rose around you like a curtain, and for a long moment there was nothing in the world but this—the heat and the wet and the soft pressure of her mouth on yours.

When she finally pulled back, her lips were pinker than before. Kiss-swollen. The color had risen in her cheeks.

"I put my number in your phone," she said.

"You what?"

"While you were sleeping. Earlier. Before I…" She gestured vaguely downward, toward the general vicinity of your crotch. "I wanted to make sure you had it. In case you wanted to call. In case you wanted to…"

"To what?"

"To see me again. Not as a client. Not through the agency. Just… me." Her voice had gone smaller. The confidence from moments ago was fading, replaced by the same vulnerability you'd seen last night. "Is that allowed? Is that something you do?"

You considered the question. The agency had rules about this—Senior Park was very clear about keeping things professional, about not blurring the lines between service and relationship. But Senior Park wasn't here. And Wonyoung was looking at you with those too-big eyes, the ones that had been empty last night and were now full of something fragile and hopeful.

"It's allowed," you said. "But I should warn you—I'm not a boyfriend. I'm not going to be. Whatever this is, it's not going to become something else."

"I know." She didn't look disappointed. If anything, she looked relieved. "I don't want a boyfriend. I don't want another man who owns me. I just want… someone who sees me. Someone who touches me like I'm real. Someone who'll answer when I call." A pause. "Will you answer?"

"Every time."

She kissed you again—quick and fierce, a press of lips that was more gratitude than passion. Then she stepped back, out of the spray, and reached for a towel.

"You should go," she said. "Before I ask you to stay again."

The elevator ride down was quiet. No muzak. No mirrored walls. Just brushed steel and the soft hum of hydraulics and the memory of Wonyoung's voice: Please… call me again.

You checked your phone in the lobby. There it was, in your contacts, added sometime in the early morning hours while you were still asleep: Wonyoung ♡. The heart was a nice touch. A little cheeky. A little hopeful.

You smiled despite yourself.

Three days passed.

Senior Park called on a Friday.

"New client," he said, the same way he always did—that particular lilt in his voice that meant he was enjoying himself. "Actress. Very famous. Very married. Although her marriage is…" A pause. "Complicated."

"Complicated how?"

"You'll see. She's been asking for you specifically. Apparently your reputation is spreading."

"Who is it?"

"Moon Ga Young."

The name made you stop walking. You were on the street in Gangnam, the afternoon sun beating down on your neck, and for a moment you just stood there with the phone pressed to your ear.

"Moon Ga Young? The actress?"

"The one and only. Star of True Beauty. The Interest of Love. Half a dozen other dramas I've never watched but my wife loves." The rustle of papers on his end. "She's staying at the Signiel. Suite 2704. Tonight, eight o'clock."

"Wait." You stepped into the shade of a building, out of the flow of pedestrian traffic. "Moon Ga Young is married? I didn't know that."

"Neither did anyone else. She kept it quiet. Very quiet. No press, no announcement, no wedding photos in the tabloids." Park's voice had gone sly. "The husband is some finance executive. American. Works in New York. They've been married for two years, and in those two years, he's been in Seoul for a total of six weeks. You do the math."

Six weeks out of a hundred and four. You did the math.

"Same story," you said.

"Same story, different window. The view from the Signiel is nicer, though. She's booked the suite for the whole weekend. Says she wants to take her time." Another pause. "She also said—and I quote—'Tell him I'm not fragile. Tell him I don't need the gentle version.' End quote."

You raised an eyebrow. "She said that?"

"Word for word. I think you're in for an interesting night."

The line went dead.

The Signiel Seoul occupied the 76th through 101st floors of the Lotte World Tower. It was the kind of hotel where the lobby was on the 79th floor and the elevator ride up made your ears pop. The kind of hotel where the staff wore suits that cost more than your monthly rent and the vases in the hallways were probably worth more than your car.

Suite 2704 was at the end of a quiet corridor. The door was a slab of dark wood with a brass number, and when you knocked, the sound was swallowed by the thick carpet.

"Come in. It's open."

The voice was lower than you'd expected. Smokier. The kind of voice that belonged in a noir film, all shadows and secrets.

You pushed the door open.

The suite was magnificent. Floor-to-ceiling windows looked out over the Seoul skyline, the city lights glittering below like a spill of diamonds. The furniture was modern and understated—a low gray sofa, a glass coffee table, an abstract painting that was probably worth more than everything you owned. The bedroom was visible through an open doorway, the bed enormous and white and untouched.

And there, on the balcony, stood Moon Ga Young.

She was smaller in person than she appeared on screen. The camera had a way of adding presence, of making actors seem larger than life. In reality, she was petite—barely over five feet, with delicate wrists and a narrow frame that made her look almost breakable. Her hair was long and dark, falling past her shoulders in loose waves. Her face was the same one you'd seen in a dozen dramas—the wide eyes, the full lips, the delicate bone structure that made her look younger than her thirty-something years.

But the robe she was wearing was anything but delicate.

It was silk, pale champagne in color, and almost entirely transparent. The fabric clung to her body like a whisper, revealing the outline of her breasts, the curve of her waist, the dark triangle between her thighs. She wore nothing beneath it. The robe was held closed by a single sash, loosely tied, and as she turned to face you, the front gaped open slightly—just enough to confirm that yes, she was completely naked under there.

In one hand, she held a flute of champagne. The liquid was pale gold, the bubbles rising in lazy spirals.

"You're punctual," she said. "I like that."

"Senior Park said you didn't want the gentle version."

"Did he?" A smile played at the corner of her mouth. "I said I didn't need it. There's a difference." She raised the champagne flute to her lips and took a sip. Her eyes never left yours. "Would you like a drink? There's a bottle on the minibar. It's not cheap—I made sure of that."

"I'm working."

"So am I. Or at least, I'm about to be." The smile widened. "One drink won't hurt. Consider it part of the negotiation."

You crossed to the minibar. The champagne was vintage, the label one you recognized from a previous client's penthouse. You poured yourself a glass—not because you wanted it, but because refusing would mean ceding the rhythm of the encounter to her. And Ga Young, you were already beginning to understand, was someone who was used to setting the rhythm.

She joined you at the sofa. The robe gaped further as she sat, revealing the pale curve of one breast. She didn't bother to adjust it.

"So," she said, settling back against the cushions. "You're the man who made Karina cry."

You paused with the glass halfway to your lips. "She told you?"

"She told someone, who told someone, who told me. The idol world is small. Smaller than you'd think." Ga Young swirled her champagne. "The rumor is that you were… thorough. That you gave her exactly what she needed. That you didn't treat her like glass."

"I don't treat anyone like glass."

"No. I don't imagine you do." She leaned forward, setting her glass on the coffee table. The movement made the robe fall open completely, exposing the full length of her body. She didn't seem to notice. Or if she noticed, she didn't care. "Here's the thing. I've been married for two years. In those two years, I've had sex exactly four times. All of them on our wedding night. After that, my husband decided he preferred New York to Seoul. He calls me once a week, usually from his office, usually while he's doing something else. Reading emails. Checking stocks. He's never once asked me how I'm feeling."

"Does he know you're here?"

"He knows I'm at a hotel. He doesn't know why." Ga Young's smile was sharp. "He probably thinks I'm having a spa weekend. That's what he'd do, if he thought about it at all. 'Ga Young's having a spa weekend. How nice for her.'" The mimicry was cruel and precise. "He doesn't know me well enough to suspect anything else."

"And what are you looking for tonight?"

She leaned back. The robe fell open completely now, pooling on the cushions around her. She was leaner than Karina, leaner than Wonyoung—the body of a woman who'd spent years in front of cameras, who'd been told she needed to be thinner, always thinner. Her breasts were small, the nipples a pale pink. Her stomach was flat. The hair between her thighs was dark and neatly trimmed.

"I'm not looking for therapy," she said. "I'm not looking for someone to hold me while I cry. I'm not looking for validation or reassurance or any of the things your other clients probably need." She uncrossed her legs and crossed them again. The movement was deliberate. Performative. "I'm looking for a good fuck. That's it. That's all. I want to be fucked so hard I forget my own name. I want to walk bowlegged tomorrow. I want to feel like a woman instead of a mannequin. Can you do that?"

You set your champagne glass down next to hers. "Safeword?"

"Red."

"Tap-out?"

"Three taps. Anywhere." She cocked her head. "You're very professional. I like that too."

"Part of the service."

"Then let's get started." She stood up. The robe stayed on the sofa, a champagne-colored puddle of silk. "The bedroom's through there. I want you to use every inch of that bed. I want you to use every inch of me. And I want you to stop treating me like I'm going to break." She walked toward the bedroom, her bare feet silent on the thick carpet. At the doorway, she paused and looked back over her shoulder. "I'm not going to break. I promise."

The bedroom was all windows on one side, the city lights spread out below like a circuit board. The bed was king-sized, the sheets white, the pillows arranged in a perfect geometric pattern. Ga Young climbed onto the mattress and positioned herself in the center—on her back, her arms above her head, her legs slightly apart. The pose was deliberate. A parody of submission. The same way she'd done everything so far—with a wink, with a smirk, with the implicit understanding that she was playing a role.

"The last time I had sex," she said, "was my wedding night. He was drunk. I was nervous. It lasted maybe six minutes. He fell asleep immediately afterward, and when I woke up the next morning, he was already on a plane to New York." She looked at the ceiling. "I didn't have an orgasm. I've never had an orgasm with another person. Not once. I'm thirty-four years old, and I've been faking it since I was twenty."

You unbuttoned your shirt. "You don't have to fake anything tonight."

"I know. That's why you're here." She watched you undress with open appraisal, her eyes tracking the movement of your hands. "I've done my research. I know about the agency. I know about Senior Park. I know about the other women you've been with. The idols. The heiresses. The wives. I know you're discreet. I know you're skilled. I know you're exactly what I need."

"Which is?"

She met your eyes. The smirk was gone. For the first time since you'd walked through the door, her expression was completely serious.

"Someone who isn't afraid of me," she said. "Everyone's afraid of me. My husband's afraid of me. My managers are afraid of me. The directors I work with are afraid of me. I'm Moon Ga Young. I'm the nation's sweetheart. I'm the girl next door who's been in a dozen dramas and never had a scandal." Her voice was flat. "People think I'm delicate. They think I'm fragile. They think I need to be protected. No one's ever looked at me and thought—she wants to be destroyed."

"Do you?"

"Yes." The word was barely a whisper. "God, yes. I want to be destroyed. I want to be ruined. I want someone to look at me and see what I really am, not what the cameras see. Not what my husband sees. Not what the public sees." She swallowed. "I want to feel something real. Even if it's pain. Even if it's rough. Especially if it's rough."

You finished undressing. Your clothes made a pile on the floor—shirt, pants, boxers. Your cock was already half-hard, responding to the challenge in her voice, the directness of her gaze. Ga Young looked at you and didn't flinch.

"Good," she said. "Now come here. I've been waiting two years for this. I'm not waiting any longer."

Moon Ga Young watched you undress with the eyes of a woman who'd spent two decades being looked at and had finally decided to do some looking of her own.

"On your knees."

The command landed in the space between you. Her lips curved—not quite a smile, more a recognition. This was what she'd asked for. This was what she'd been waiting two years to receive.

She slid off the bed. The movement was liquid, all those years of dance training and red carpet practice translating into something that looked effortless. Her knees met the carpet with a soft thud. The city lights through the window painted her bare skin in shades of amber and gold.

"Hands behind your back."

She complied. The position made her small breasts lift, the nipples still pale pink and tight. Her eyes stayed on yours. Defiant. Hungry. The smirk was still there, but it had thinned—become something sharper, more expectant.

You picked up the champagne-colored robe from where it had fallen on the sofa. The silk was cool and slippery in your hands. You pulled the sash free with one sharp tug, and the fabric whispered against itself as it came loose.

"Wrists."

Ga Young's smirk flickered. "You're going to tie me up?"

"I'm going to do a lot of things." You crouched behind her, looping the silk around her wrists. Not too tight—you knew the difference between restraint and injury—but snug enough that she'd feel the pull every time she moved. "You said you wanted to be destroyed. Destruction requires surrender. You can't be in control and be ruined at the same time."

"I know." Her voice was quieter now. The bravado was still there, but something else was bleeding through. Something that sounded almost like relief. "I know. That's the point."

You tied the knot. Tested it with two fingers. "Too tight?"

"No."

"Good."

You stood and walked around to face her. From this angle, with her wrists bound behind her back and her knees pressed into the carpet, she looked smaller than before. More vulnerable. The nation's sweetheart, stripped of her armor, kneeling naked in a hotel suite with her pulse visible in her throat.

"Open your mouth."

Ga Young's lips parted. Her tongue was pink, wet, waiting. You took hold of your cock—fully hard now, thick and veined, the head already slick with the first bead of precum—and guided it toward her waiting mouth.

"Wider."

She stretched her jaw. The corners of her lips went taut. You pressed the head against her tongue, and she made a sound—something between a hum and a whimper—as the taste of you filled her mouth.

"Good girl. Now take it. All of it."

You pushed forward.

The first few inches slid in easily. Her tongue moved beneath your shaft—uncertain at first, then finding its rhythm, tracing the ridge of the head, the sensitive spot just beneath. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked. The suction was strong, practiced, the muscle memory of a woman who'd done this before even if it had been years.

Then you pushed deeper.

The head of your cock hit the back of her throat, and Ga Young gagged. The sound was wet and sudden—a choked, spluttering cough that made her whole body convulse. Her bound wrists strained against the silk. Her eyes watered. A thick string of saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth and landed on her chest.

"Don't fight it. Relax your throat."

She tried. You could feel her trying—the way her muscles fluttered around your shaft, the way she forced herself to breathe through her nose. But the gag reflex was strong, and when you pushed another inch deeper, she convulsed again.

"Fuck—" The word came out muffled, garbled around your cock.

You pulled back. Let her gasp. A bridge of saliva connected your shaft to her bottom lip, stretching, then breaking.

"I can't—" She coughed again. "I can't take it all. It's too thick—"

"You can." You grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her head back. Her throat was exposed now—a long, pale column, the skin delicate and unmarked. "You said you wanted to be ruined. Ruined means taking cock down your throat until you can't breathe. Ruined means gagging and choking and still pushing deeper. Do you understand?"

Ga Young's eyes met yours. They were wet now, the first tears clinging to her lashes. But behind them, something was blazing. Something that looked almost like joy.

"Yes."

"Then open your mouth."

She did. You pushed inside again, and this time you didn't stop. Your cock slid past her tongue, past the soft palate, into the tight grip of her throat. Ga Young's whole body seized. A guttural, choking sound vibrated through your shaft. Her bound hands clawed at the air behind her back. Her throat muscles clamped down around you—spasming, fighting, then slowly, gradually, yielding.

"There you go. Take it. Take all of it."

Your hips met her face. Your cock was buried to the hilt in her throat, and Ga Young's nose was pressed against your pubic bone. She couldn't breathe. Couldn't speak. Could only gag and choke and let the tears stream down her cheeks while you held her there, impaled on your length.

You held the position for a count of five. Then ten. Her face was turning red. Her body was writhing—not fighting, not trying to escape, but writhing with the sheer overwhelming sensation of being so completely filled.

You pulled back.

Ga Young gasped. The inhale was ragged and desperate, followed by a coughing fit that made her whole body shake. Saliva dripped from her chin. Her eyes were red-rimmed, her cheeks blotchy, her carefully arranged hair a tangled mess.

"More," she rasped. "Give me more."

You slapped her.

The crack of your palm against her cheek echoed through the suite. Ga Young's head snapped to the side. A red mark bloomed on her pale skin—the shape of your hand, stark and undeniable.

"Did I tell you to speak?"

She shook her head. The defiance was still there, but it was muted now—submerged beneath something deeper. Something that looked almost like peace.

"Then don't speak. Your mouth has one purpose right now. Do you understand?"

She nodded. Her cheek was still red. The tears had multiplied, tracking mascara-less lines down her face.

"Good. Now show me you understand."

She opened her mouth. Leaned forward. Took your cock between her lips with a hunger that bordered on worship. This time, when you pushed into her throat, she didn't gag. She swallowed around you—a deliberate, rhythmic clenching that traveled from her throat to the base of your shaft. The sensation was electric. Your vision swam.

"That's it. That's my good little throat-whore."

She moaned. The vibration traveled through her throat and into your cock, and the pleasure was so intense that your hips bucked involuntarily. You grabbed her head with both hands—fingers tangled in her hair, thumbs pressed against her temples—and began to fuck her face in earnest.

The rhythm was brutal. Deep, driving strokes that bottomed out against the back of her throat with every thrust. The wet sounds were obscene—squelching, choking, gagging, the slap of your balls against her chin. Ga Young's bound hands clenched and unclenched behind her back. Her body swayed with the force of your thrusts. Her eyes were squeezed shut, tears streaming freely, but she never pulled away. Never tapped out. Never gave any signal that she wanted this to stop.

"You love this. You love being used like a toy. Tell me you love it."

She couldn't speak—not with your cock buried in her throat—but she moaned again. The sound was desperate. Affirmative. Broken.

"Then take it. Take every inch. I'm going to come down your throat, and you're going to swallow every drop. Do you understand?"

Another moan. Higher-pitched. Almost frantic.

You fucked her throat faster. The tension was building—a coiling pressure at the base of your spine that spread outward, downward, gathering force with every stroke. Ga Young's throat muscles were fluttering around you now, spasming in rhythm with her muffled moans. Her body was trembling. Her bound hands had gone limp behind her back, all the fight drained out of her.

"I'm close—fuck, I'm close—"

You slammed into her throat one last time and held there. Buried to the hilt. Her nose crushed against your pelvis. Her throat working desperately around your shaft, trying to swallow, trying to breathe, trying to do everything at once.

The orgasm hit you like a freight train.

The first pulse of cum shot directly down her throat—thick, hot, copious. You felt her swallow reflexively, the muscles of her esophagus contracting around your shaft. The second pulse followed immediately, and the third, and the fourth, each one painting her throat white with your seed. You kept your grip on her head, holding her in place, making sure she couldn't pull away until every last drop was drained.

"Swallow. All of it."

She did. You felt her throat constrict again and again, gulping down your cum with an eagerness that bordered on desperation. When you finally pulled back, a thick string of saliva and semen connected your cock to her bottom lip. Ga Young's mouth hung open. Her tongue was coated white. Her eyes were glassy and unfocused, staring at something only she could see.

She swallowed once more. Licked her lips. The taste of you was still on her tongue, and she savored it—closing her eyes, letting out a small, satisfied hum.

"Thank you," she whispered.

The words were hoarse. Fucked-raw. Barely audible. But the gratitude in them was real.

"We're not done."

Ga Young's eyes opened. The smirk was back—smaller now, more fragile, but still there. "I know."

You untied her wrists. The silk sash left faint red marks on her skin—nothing that would bruise, nothing that would last, but enough to remind her tomorrow of what had happened tonight. She rubbed her wrists absently. Then she looked up at you, and the question in her eyes was clear: What now?

"Against the wall."

She rose. Her legs were unsteady—the long minutes of kneeling had left her knees red, her thighs trembling. She crossed to the floor-to-ceiling window and pressed her palms against the glass. The city lights glittered below, indifferent to the scene unfolding above them. Her reflection stared back at her—naked, disheveled, marked.

"Spread your legs."

She did. The position opened her completely—the long line of her spine, the curve of her ass, the dark cleft between her cheeks. Her cunt was visible from this angle, the lips swollen and glistening. She was wet. Had been wet since the moment you'd pushed into her throat, probably. Maybe since the moment you'd walked through the door.

You stepped behind her. Your left hand found her throat—not squeezing, not yet, just resting there, a reminder of who was in control. Your right hand slid down her back, over the curve of her ass, between her cheeks. You spread her open, exposing the tight pink knot of her asshole, the darker, wetter flesh of her cunt below.

"Look at you. Moon Ga Young. The nation's sweetheart. Bent over against a hotel window with her cunt dripping and her throat full of cum. What would your fans think?"

"I don't care." Her voice was raw, almost defiant. "I don't care what they think. I don't care what anyone thinks. Just fuck me. Please. Fuck me like you mean it."

You tightened your grip on her throat. Not enough to cut off air—just enough to make her feel the pressure. Just enough to remind her that you could.

"Beg."

"Please." The word came out strangled. "Please fuck me. I've been waiting two years. Two years of empty beds and empty phone calls and pretending I'm fine when I'm dying inside. Please. I need this. I need you. I need your cock inside me. I need to feel something real. Please—"

You thrust into her cunt in one brutal motion.

Ga Young screamed.

The sound was raw and animal—nothing like the polished, controlled voice she used in interviews. This was a scream torn from somewhere deep inside her, a scream that had been building for two years and finally found its release. Her cunt was tight—tighter than you'd expected, the walls clenching around your shaft with a force that made your breath catch. She was soaked, though, and the slick heat of her made the brutal entry possible.

"Oh fuck—oh fuck—you're so deep—"

You didn't give her time to adjust. You pulled back and slammed forward again, harder than before. The impact made her palms squeak against the glass. Her breasts pressed against the window, leaving smears of sweat on the pristine surface. Your left hand stayed on her throat, your right hand gripping her hip, and you fucked her with a rhythm that was punishing.

"This is what you wanted. This is what you begged for. To be fucked like an animal. To be used like a toy. To be ruined."

"Yes—yes—harder—"

You gave her harder. The wet sounds of her cunt filled the suite—squelching, slapping, the rhythmic thud of your hips meeting her ass. You could see her reflection in the window—her mouth open, her eyes half-closed, her cheeks flushed and tear-streaked. The idol image was gone. Completely obliterated. What was left was just a woman, raw and desperate, taking cock like she'd been starving for it.

You tightened your grip on her throat. Squeezed. Not enough to cut off her air entirely, but enough to make her lightheaded. Enough to make the edges of her vision go dark. Ga Young's eyes rolled back. Her mouth opened wider. A strangled sound escaped her—half moan, half gasp.

"That's it. Feel that? Feel how deep I am? Feel how full you are? This is what you needed. Not the fame. Not the money. Not the perfect husband who never touches you. This. Just this. Just a cock in your cunt and someone who knows how to use it."

"YES—YES—THIS IS—"

You released her throat. She gasped—a huge, ragged inhale that made her whole body shudder. Then you grabbed her hips with both hands and fucked her even harder. The pace was brutal now—piston-like, relentless, each thrust driving her against the window with a force that made the glass vibrate. Her ass rippled with every impact. Her breasts bounced. Her reflection stared back at her with wild eyes and a slack mouth, and she looked at herself like she didn't recognize what she was seeing.

"Look at yourself. Look at what you've become. You're not an actress right now. You're not a wife. You're just a wet hole. A set of holes. A body that exists to be fucked. Do you see her?"

"I see her—" Ga Young's voice was broken, sobbing. "I see her—I see myself—"

"And what do you see?"

"A whore." The word came out on a sob. "A desperate, dripping whore who's been neglected for two years and finally has a cock inside her. I see a whore. I see a whore. I see—"

You felt her cunt seize around you. The orgasm was sudden and violent—a convulsive, full-body spasm that made her back arch and her legs give out. You caught her before she collapsed, pinning her against the window with your body, and kept fucking her through it. The clenching of her walls was rhythmic, almost painful in its intensity, milking your shaft from base to tip.

"That's it—that's it—come on my cock—come while you're watching yourself—"

"I'm coming—I'm coming—oh god, I'm—"

She squirted. The fluid gushed around your cock, soaking your thighs, splashing against the window, dripping down the glass in long, obscene rivulets. Ga Young's scream was wordless, primal, a sound that seemed to come from somewhere deeper than her throat. Her body convulsed in your arms. Her cunt pulsed and fluttered around your shaft, and the sensation was so intense that you felt your own orgasm building—a tightening pressure at the base of your spine.

But you weren't done.

You pulled out of her. Ga Young whimpered at the emptiness. Her cunt gaped for a moment, then clenched around nothing, gushing another pulse of fluid onto the carpet. You turned her around—roughly, hands on her shoulders, spinning her like a doll—and pushed her back against the window. Her shoulder blades hit the glass. Her eyes were wild, unfocused, still hazy from the orgasm.

"Hold onto me."

Her arms wrapped around your neck. Her legs wrapped around your waist. You gripped her thighs and lifted her, positioning her cunt above your cock, and thrust inside her in one smooth motion.

Ga Young's head fell back against the glass. "Oh ffffuuuuck—"

"You wanted to be ruined. I'm not finished ruining you."

You fucked her against the window. The position was different—deeper, somehow, the angle letting you hit spots inside her that you hadn't reached before. Ga Young's moans were continuous now, a stream of broken syllables and guttural sounds that didn't belong to any language. Her nails dug into your shoulders. Her heels pressed into the small of your back. Her cunt was a mess—slick and swollen and pulsing, still gushing intermittently with the aftershocks of her orgasm.

"Harder—please—harder—"

You slammed into her. The window rattled. Somewhere in the back of your mind, you registered that there were probably people in the building across the street, people with binoculars, people who might be watching. Let them watch. Let them see what Moon Ga Young looked like when she was being fucked properly. Let them see the nation's sweetheart with her legs wrapped around a stranger, her cunt dripping down his thighs, her mouth open in a scream that had no end.

"Look at me."

She forced her eyes to focus. They were glassy, tear-filled, but they met yours.

"You're going to come again. You're going to come on this cock while I'm choking you. And you're going to watch yourself in the reflection while you do it. Do you understand?"

"Yes—yes—"

Your left hand found her throat again. Squeezed. Harder this time. Ga Young's face began to flush. Her lips parted. Her eyes rolled back. But she didn't tap out. Didn't signal. Didn't do anything except moan—a thin, wheezing sound that vibrated against your palm.

"That's it. Let go. Let yourself fall."

You fucked her harder. The rhythm was punishing—deep, driving strokes that bottomed out against her cervix with every thrust. Your right hand found her clit, the swollen bundle of nerves slick and hard under your fingertip. You pressed down. Circled. Ga Young's body convulsed.

Her orgasm hit like an explosion.

This one was different from the first—quieter, deeper, more devastating. Her cunt clamped down on your cock with a force that almost hurt. Her whole body went rigid, every muscle locked, every breath held. Then the release came, and it came with a flood. Her cunt gushed around your shaft—not just wetness this time, but a clear, copious fluid that sprayed against your thighs and soaked the carpet beneath you.

"Fuuuuuuuck—"

Her voice broke on the word. Her body went limp. Completely limp. She collapsed against you, her head falling onto your shoulder, her arms sliding from your neck. Her cunt was still pulsing weakly around your cock—little flutters of sensation that traveled up your shaft.

You released her throat. She gasped—a huge, ragged inhale—and then she started to laugh.

It wasn't a happy laugh. It wasn't bitter, either. It was the laugh of a woman who'd been holding something inside for years and had finally, finally let it out. The laugh turned into sobs, and the sobs turned into silence, and through all of it you held her against the window, your cock still buried inside her, your hands gentle on her back.

"Thank you," she whispered again. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you."

She kept saying it. Over and over. Like a prayer. Like a confession. Like the only words she had left.

You carried her to the bed. Laid her down on the white sheets. Her body was marked—red impressions of your fingers on her throat, faint bruises already forming on her hips, her cunt swollen and gaping and still leaking onto the mattress. She looked up at you with eyes that were clearer than they'd been all night.

"Stay," she said. "Please. Just until I fall asleep."

You climbed into the bed beside her. Pulled the sheets over both of you. Ga Young curled against your chest, her face pressed into the hollow of your throat, her breath warm on your skin.

"I haven't felt this alive in years," she murmured. "I haven't felt anything in years."

"Feel it now."

She did. Her breathing slowed. Her body relaxed. The tension that had been coiled in her muscles since the moment you'd walked through the door finally, fully released.

Outside the window, the city glittered on, indifferent and eternal. Inside the suite, Moon Ga Young closed her eyes, and for the first time in two years, she slept without dreaming of being somewhere else.

The morning light through the Signiel's floor-to-ceiling windows was the color of honey. It pooled on the white sheets, caught the edge of the champagne flute still sitting on the coffee table, painted Ga Young's bare shoulder in shades of gold.

She was still asleep.

Her breathing was slow and even, her face half-buried in the pillow, her dark hair fanned across the cotton like spilled ink. The marks from last night were already fading—the faint impressions on her throat, the bruises on her hips. In sleep, she looked younger. Softer. The sharp, sardonic edge that had defined her when you'd walked through the door had melted away, replaced by something unguarded.

You slid out of bed carefully. The sheets whispered against your skin. Ga Young stirred but didn't wake—just shifted, her hand reaching out to the empty space where you'd been, her fingers curling around nothing.

You dressed in silence. Shirt. Pants. Belt. The routine was automatic, muscle memory from a dozen similar mornings. The suite was quiet except for the distant hum of the HVAC system and the soft shush of traffic eighty floors below. Your shoes were by the sofa where you'd kicked them off. You bent to pick them up.

"Where are you going?"

The voice was sleep-roughened but still unmistakably hers—that smoky, noir-film cadence that made everything sound like a secret. You turned.

Ga Young was sitting up in bed. The sheet had fallen to her waist. Her hair was a tangled mess, her eyes still puffy from sleep and last night's tears. She looked nothing like the polished actress from the dramas. She looked like a woman who'd been thoroughly fucked and had slept better than she had in years.

"Home," you said. "You were asleep. I didn't want to wake you."

She laughed. The sound was low and warm and entirely unselfconscious. "Nuh uh." She swung her legs over the side of the bed and stood, crossing the room toward you with the sheet still trailing behind her like a train. "I'm still your client. The weekend, remember? You're not going anywhere."

She reached you and wrapped her arms around your waist from behind. Her cheek pressed against your spine. Her bare breasts flattened against your back, and the warmth of her body seeped through your shirt. She smelled like sex and sleep and the faint floral remnants of whatever expensive soap the Signiel stocked in its bathrooms.

"Ga Young—"

"Shh." Her arms tightened. "You're not leaving. Not yet. Not until I say so."

The suite door clicked open.

You heard it before you saw it—the soft sound of the electronic lock disengaging, followed by the whoosh of the door swinging on its hinges. Two voices drifted in from the hallway, mid-laugh, the kind of easy, familiar laughter that came from years of friendship.

"—and then he said, 'That's not a prop, that's my actual—'" The voice cut off.

Karina stood in the doorway.

Wonyoung was right behind her.

They were both carrying shopping bags—the discreet, expensive kind that came from boutiques in Cheongdam-dong, the logos embossed in subtle gold foil. They were both wearing black outerwear—Karina in a long trench coat, Wonyoung in a cropped leather jacket—and they were both staring at you with expressions that shifted from surprise to recognition to something else entirely.

Something hungrier.

"Unnie!" Ga Young's voice was delighted. She released you and stepped around, completely unbothered by her nudity, the sheet slipping from her shoulders and pooling on the floor. "You're early. I thought you weren't coming until noon."

Karina's eyes flicked from you to Ga Young and back again. A slow smile spread across her face. "We wanted to surprise you." She stepped into the suite, and Wonyoung followed, closing the door behind her. "But it looks like you're the one with the surprise."

"Wait." You looked at Ga Young. Then at Karina. Then at Wonyoung. "You three know each other?"

"We're best friends." Wonyoung's voice was light, almost teasing. She set her shopping bag down on the console table by the door. "We've been best friends for years. Since trainee days. Did you really think it was a coincidence that we all ended up calling the same agency?"

"We talk," Karina said. She was still smiling, but there was something sharper beneath it—a blade hidden in silk. "We talk about everything. The husbands. The loneliness. The emptiness." She paused. "The men we hire to make us feel alive again."

Ga Young had retrieved her robe from the floor—the champagne-colored silk, still wrinkled from last night—and was tying it loosely around her waist. "When I heard that Karina unnie had found someone who actually made her come, I had to see for myself. And then Wonyoungie called me the next morning, practically glowing, and I knew." She turned to you, her eyes bright. "I knew I had to book you. And I knew I had to make it a weekend."

"A weekend?"

"Senior Park didn't tell you?" Karina's trench coat was already unbelted. She shrugged it off her shoulders, and it slid to the floor in a whisper of black fabric. Beneath it, she was wearing lingerie—not the practical black lace from your first encounter, but something deliberately chosen. A deep burgundy set, the color of aged wine, the bra cupping her breasts in a way that made them look fuller, the panties high-cut and sheer. "This booking is for all three of us. The whole weekend. Friday to Sunday."

Wonyoung was unzipping her leather jacket. Her movements were slower than Karina's, more deliberate, but no less confident. The jacket came off, and beneath it was a pale lavender set—the color soft against her skin, the fabric delicate, almost bridal. The contrast between the innocent lingerie and the knowing look in her eyes was intentional. You could see it in the way she tilted her head, the way she watched you watching her.

"Three clients," she said. "Three women who need to be reminded what it feels like to be touched." She stepped closer. "Three women who've been talking about you for weeks."

On the coffee table, you noticed for the first time a folded piece of paper. It was propped against the champagne bottle, your name written on the front in Senior Park's precise, old-fashioned handwriting. You crossed to it and picked it up.

Your client for this weekend is the three of them. They've been planning this for a month. Don't disappoint them. — SP

You swallowed.

The sound was audible in the quiet suite. Ga Young heard it and laughed—that same low, warm laugh from before. "Nervous? The man who made me come twice against a window is nervous?"

"Not nervous." You folded the note and tucked it into your pocket. "Just… recalibrating."

"Recalibrate faster." Karina had crossed the room to stand beside Ga Young. The two of them together were a study in contrasts—Karina's burgundy against Ga Young's champagne, the idol's sharp, aggressive beauty against the actress's delicate, knowing allure. "We've been waiting a long time for this. All three of us. We've been planning it ever since Wonyoungie called me the morning after your session."

"I didn't just call her." Wonyoung had moved to your other side, bracketing you between the three of them. Her lavender lingerie made her skin look luminous, the pale tea-colored nipples visible through the sheer fabric. "I told her everything. Everything you did. Everything you said. Every way you made me feel." Her voice dropped, became something softer, more intimate. "And she told me what you did with her. And then Ga Young unnie said she wanted to find out for herself, and we decided—why not all three of us? Why not a weekend?"

"Because none of us has ever had this." Ga Young's hand found your shoulder. Her fingers traced the line of your collarbone through your shirt. "None of us has ever had a man who knew what he was doing. Who cared about making us feel good. Who looked at us like we were women instead of objects." She paused. "We wanted to share you. Just for a weekend. Just to remember what it feels like."

"To be alive," Karina said.

"To be wanted," Wonyoung added.

"To be fucked properly," Ga Young finished.

The three of them were close now. Close enough that you could smell them—Karina's perfume, something floral and expensive; Wonyoung's shampoo, jasmine and vanilla; Ga Young's skin, still warm from sleep, still carrying the faint musk of last night's sex. They were looking at you with the same expression. The same hunger. The same desperate, aching need that you'd seen in each of them individually but never all at once.

"Take off your shirt," Karina said.

The command was soft but firm. The same voice she'd used when she'd first welcomed you to her mansion, but stripped of the nervousness now. This was a woman who'd spent three weeks waiting for this moment. This was a woman who knew exactly what she wanted.

You unbuttoned your shirt. Slowly. Deliberately. The three of them watched every movement—the slide of each button through its hole, the parting of the fabric, the reveal of your chest. When you shrugged the shirt off your shoulders, Wonyoung made a small sound—a quiet, involuntary hum of appreciation.

"His body is different in the daylight," she murmured. "I couldn't see it properly last time. It was dark. I was…" She swallowed. "I was distracted."

"You were crying," Ga Young said. Not unkindly. Just matter-of-fact. "You told me you cried."

"I did. I cried a lot." Wonyoung's eyes met yours. "But I also came. Twice. The first real orgasms of my life."

"Mine too." Karina's voice was quieter now. "The first real ones. The only real ones."

Ga Young's hand slid from your shoulder to your chest. Her palm was warm against your skin. "And I came twice last night. The first time I've ever come with a partner. The first time I've ever come without faking it." Her fingers traced the line of your pectoral, down to your abdomen. "So you see, we have a lot to thank you for. And a lot more we want to experience."

"Together," Karina said.

"Together," Wonyoung echoed.

The word hung in the air between you. Together. Three women who'd spent years being neglected, being ignored, being treated like accessories to their husbands' careers. Three women who'd found each other in the loneliness and decided to do something about it. Three women who were looking at you now with the same expression—expectant, hungry, alive.

"Are you going to be able to handle all three of us?" Ga Young's voice was teasing, but there was a genuine question beneath the playfulness. "We're not going to be gentle with you. We've been planning this for a month. We have… ideas."

"Three days," Karina said. "Three women. One man." She stepped closer, close enough that her breasts—still encased in that burgundy lace—brushed against your arm. "Think you can keep up?"

"Senior Park seemed to think so." You looked at the note still folded in your pocket. "He wouldn't have booked me if he didn't."

"Senior Park is a smart man." Wonyoung had moved behind you. Her hands found your shoulders, her fingers pressing into the muscle, kneading gently. "He told us you were the best. He told us you could handle anything. He told us you wouldn't break."

"I won't break."

"Good." Ga Young's hand was still on your chest, her thumb tracing idle circles over your sternum. "Because we're not going to break you. We're going to use you. All three of us. However we want. Whenever we want. For the whole weekend." She looked up at you, and her eyes were dark and serious despite the smile playing at the corner of her lips. "Is that understood?"

"Understood."

"Good boy." She patted your chest and stepped back. "Then let's get started. The bedroom's big enough for all four of us. I checked."

She turned and walked toward the bedroom, the champagne robe trailing behind her like a whisper. Karina followed, her hips swaying with that dancer's grace she'd never lost despite years away from the stage. Wonyoung released your shoulders and moved around you, her lavender lingerie pale against the gray walls of the suite, and when she reached the bedroom doorway, she looked back over her shoulder.

"Are you coming?"

The question was simple. The answer was simpler.

You followed them into the bedroom.

The bed was still rumpled from the night before—the sheets twisted, the pillows scattered, the faint impressions of Ga Young's body still visible on the mattress. The morning light was stronger here, flooding through the windows, making everything look clean and bright and new. The three women arranged themselves on the bed with the ease of long practice—Ga Young in the center, propped against the headboard; Karina on her left, sitting cross-legged with her burgundy lingerie stark against the white sheets; Wonyoung on her right, her long legs stretched out in front of her, her lavender set a soft contrast to the sharper colors around her.

They looked at you. Waiting.

"Clothes off," Ga Young said. "All of them. We want to see what we're working with."

You unbuckled your belt. The sound was loud in the quiet room. Three pairs of eyes tracked the movement of your hands—the slide of leather through the buckle, the pop of the button, the hiss of the zipper. Your pants fell to the floor. Your boxers followed.

Your cock was already half-hard. Responding to the attention, the anticipation, the sheer overwhelming presence of three beautiful women watching you undress. Ga Young's eyes flicked down, then up again. The corner of her mouth twitched.

"He's bigger than I remembered," Karina murmured.

"He's thicker than I remembered," Wonyoung added.

"And he knows how to use it." Ga Young's voice was satisfied. "He used it in my throat last night. And in my cunt. And against the window." She gestured at the glass, still faintly smeared from where her body had pressed against it. "I left a mark."

"So did I." Wonyoung's voice was soft, almost wistful. "At my penthouse. On the sheets. I haven't washed them yet. I keep thinking I should, but I can't bring myself to do it."

"I know what you mean." Karina's eyes met yours. "I still have the sheets from my first time with him. They're in the back of my closet. Joon-ho never goes in there. He never goes anywhere in that house except his study and his bedroom." She paused. "He has his own bedroom. We've always had separate bedrooms. He said it was better for his sleep."

"Seok-joong has his own apartment." Wonyoung's voice was flat. "He lives there with his current girlfriend. A trainee. She's nineteen."

"My husband has his own continent." Ga Young's laugh was bitter. "He's been to Seoul for six weeks in two years. Six weeks. He's probably slept with half of Manhattan in that time."

The three of them were quiet for a moment. The morning light poured through the windows, and the city glittered below, and the three women on the bed were looking at each other with an expression that was part grief and part fury and part something else—something that looked almost like hope.

Then Ga Young shook her head. "No. No more talking about husbands. That's not what this weekend is for." She looked at you, and the fire was back in her eyes. "This weekend is for us. For pleasure. For release. For everything we've been denied." She patted the mattress beside her. "Come here. It's time to earn your paycheck."

You climbed onto the bed.

The mattress dipped beneath your weight. The three women shifted to accommodate you—Ga Young making room in the center, Karina and Wonyoung flanking her on either side. You ended up face-to-face with Ga Young, close enough to see the faint lines around her eyes, the small scar on her chin from some childhood accident, the way her pupils were already dilating with anticipation.

"Kiss me," she said. "Kiss me, and then kiss them. We've been waiting. We've all been waiting."

You kissed her.

It was different from last night's kisses. Last night had been about dominance—the rough press of lips, the battle for control, the assertion of power. This kiss was slower. More deliberate. A kiss of greeting rather than conquest. Ga Young's lips parted beneath yours, and her tongue met yours with a soft, exploratory touch. She tasted like sleep and champagne and something indefinably her.

When you pulled back, she was smiling. "Now Karina."

You turned. Karina was watching you with dark eyes, her burgundy lingerie stretched tight across her breasts, her breathing already uneven. She didn't wait for you to lean in. She closed the distance herself, her hands coming up to frame your face, her kiss hungry and urgent and full of three weeks of waiting.

"It's been too long," she whispered against your mouth. "Three weeks. Three weeks of thinking about you. Three weeks of touching myself and pretending it was your hands."

"And now?"

"Now I don't have to pretend." She kissed you again—quick and fierce—then pulled back. "Wonyoung's turn."

Wonyoung was the shyest of the three. She'd been hesitant last night, tentative in the penthouse, uncertain about what she was allowed to do. But now she leaned in with more confidence, her lips brushing yours with a gentleness that was almost teasing. Her hand found your chest, her palm flat against your sternum, feeling your heartbeat.

"I've been thinking about you too," she murmured. "Every night. Every morning. I've been thinking about what you did to me. What you made me feel." She kissed you again—longer this time, deeper. "I want to feel it again. All of it. Everything."

"You will."

"Promise?"

"Promise."

She smiled. The expression transformed her face—made her look younger, lighter, more like the idol she'd been before the marriage and the neglect and the loneliness. "Good. Then let's get started. Ga Young unnie's been waiting the longest. She should get the first turn."

"Agreed." Karina was already shifting on the bed, repositioning herself to give Ga Young more room. "We've got three days. We can take our time."

"Three days," Ga Young echoed. She was lying back against the pillows now, her champagne robe falling open, her body bare and waiting. "Three days, three women, one man." She looked up at you, and her smile was sharp and hungry and full of promise. "Let's see what you're made of."

[izlts]

Forbidden Desires (Yuna Version)

Yuna x mom´s boyfriend Part 2

The house was submerged in a sepulchral silence—the kind of silence that isn't peace, but a rope stretched to its limit, threatening to snap at the slightest touch. Upstairs, Yuna stood for a moment before her bedroom mirror, observing the results of her own architecture. She had stripped away everything unnecessary. She wore a black lace bra, so small and tight that her tits seemed to be fighting for their freedom, pushed upward to create a deep, damp cleavage in the center of her chest. Her nipples, already hard with anticipation, pressed against the thin fabric with an obscene insistence.

But the real danger lay further down. Yuna turned slowly, glancing over her shoulder. She wore panties that were little more than a G-string; a pathetic strip of black silk lost in the depths of her ass, leaving both round, tight cheeks completely bare. The dim light of the lamp highlighted the violent contrast between her slender, almost fragile waist and the width of her hips, which opened with an animal generosity to culminate in that perfect ass, sculpted by the gym and desire. Every time she shifted her pelvis, the flesh of her cheeks vibrated with a hypnotic softness, a slow sway that was a direct invitation to sin.

She left her room without a sound. Her bare feet barely grazed the cold wooden floor of the hallway, but the sound of her own breath, erratic and short, filled her ears. As she walked toward Juno's room, Yuna was conscious of every inch of skin exposed to the night air. She felt the lace rubbing against her tits and the minimal pressure of the string in her crotch, reminding her that she was practically naked, ready to be devoured.

She stopped in front of Juno's door. She didn't knock. She didn't ask for permission. She simply turned the knob with a torturous slowness and pushed the door open, sliding into the room like a shadow heavy with lust.

Juno was there, reclining on the bed, the light from the bedside table casting long shadows against the walls. He wasn't wearing a shirt; his naked, broad torso looked tense, as if he had spent the last few hours fighting an internal war against the memories of the living room. When the creak of the door alerted him, he looked up, and in that instant, time stopped.

Juno’s expression shifted from confusion to absolute shock in less than a second. His pupils dilated, capturing the image of Yuna standing in the doorway. From his angle, she was a surreal vision: the delicacy of her shoulders and neck contrasted with the visual explosion of her wide hips and that round ass that seemed to claim every inch of the room. The black bra barely contained the volume of her tits, which rose and fell rapidly with her erratic breathing.

Juno couldn't help it; he let out a coarse gasp, an animal sound that escaped his throat while his gaze descended, inevitably, toward the tiny panties that left her ass totally exposed. Desire hit him like an electric shock, direct and violent. Under the sheets, his cock reacted instantly, hardening with a painful force, marking the fabric of his pants with a thick, throbbing bulge screaming for attention.

Yuna said nothing. She remained there, leaning against the doorframe, letting him devour her with his eyes, savoring the desperation emanating from him. A small smile, almost imperceptible but loaded with malice, appeared on her lips as she watched Juno swallow hard, trapped in the abyss of his own hunger.

Yuna didn't wait for him to recover his speech or his breath. She moved away from the frame and began walking toward the bed with a calculated slowness, almost choreographed. Each step was an exercise in visual torture for the man watching her. From his perspective, the movement of her hips was hypnotic; the rhythmic sway made the cheeks of her ass, left bare by the G-string, bounce with a firm and provocative softness. The lamp light played over the smooth skin of her buttocks, highlighting that perfect, round curve that seemed to expand and contract with every step she took toward him.

Juno was paralyzed, his chest heaving violently. The air in the room had become dense, saturated by the scent of young skin and the electricity of forbidden desire. When Yuna reached the edge of the bed, she didn't stop; she slid onto the sheets with a feline grace, making the mattress give way under her light weight.

She settled beside him, but didn't touch him immediately. She lay there on her side, propping her head up with her hand and looking at Juno with eyes that feigned a devastating innocence. The black bra was so tight that her tits spilled over the edges, offering a privileged view of her fair skin and the hardened nipples rubbing against the fabric.

"Daddy..." she whispered. The word came out soft, almost like a plea, but it carried the weight of a chain binding him to the spot. "I couldn't sleep. I was thinking about what happened today in the living room... and I felt lonely. Can I stay here for a little bit?"

The use of that word hit Juno like a sledgehammer. "Daddy." It was the raw reminder of who he was in her life, the bond with her mother, the morality he was supposed to protect. But the sound of that voice, mixed with the image of that round ass pressing against the sheets right next to his leg, annihilated any trace of reason in his brain.

Juno tried to answer, but only managed a coarse clear of his throat. His hands gripped the sheets, squeezing the fabric hard to avoid the temptation of lunging at her. However, his body had already betrayed him completely. Under the cloth of his pants, his cock was so hard it caused him pain; it pulsed violently against the mattress, a brutal erection that left no room for doubt about his state.

Yuna noticed the bulge. She saw it and felt the heat radiating from him. At that moment, the mask of innocence began to crack, giving way to a predatory gaze. She moved closer, sliding her slender body against his, allowing the lateral curve of her wide hips to brush against Juno's leg. The contact was electric.

"My... " she murmured, dropping her voice to a dark purr. "It seems like someone isn't very relaxed. What's wrong, Daddy? Am I making you nervous?"

Yuna shifted slightly, arching her back so that her round ass pressed deliberately against his thigh. The soft, hot skin of her buttocks sank into the fabric of Juno's pants, creating a slow friction that made him let out a stifled moan. She let out a low giggle, loaded with malice, and slid her hand across his abdomen, moving slowly toward the zone where the tension was maximum.

"I know exactly how you're looking at me," she whispered in his ear, grazing it with her lips. "I know you're dying to touch me. I know that since you came over my ass in the living room, you haven't stopped imagining what it feels like to have me like this, naked and surrendered to you. Stop pretending... we both know you want me so bad it hurts."

Juno closed his eyes tight, clenching his jaw until his teeth ached. He was at the absolute limit. The pressure of Yuna's hips against him and the raw confession in his ear had finally broken his defenses. It was no longer a question of morality or respect; it was an animal necessity, a visceral hunger that only she could satiate.

Yuna felt the vibration of his body, the erratic breathing filling the space between them. She knew she had him exactly where she wanted him. With a slow and deliberate movement, Yuna lowered her hand past the limit, wrapping her fingers around the throbbing hardness under his clothes.

Yuna didn't rush to touch him. She knew that anticipation was a weapon far more powerful than the act itself. She stayed there, propped up on her elbow, watching him with a gaze that was simultaneously cold and hungry. The black bra was so tight that her tits seemed to want to jump out of the fabric with every breath, and the position she was in made the G-string sink even deeper into the firm flesh of her ass, leaving both round cheeks completely exposed against the sheets.

"Look me in the eyes, Daddy," she ordered in a whisper, with an authority that contrasted with her slender body. "Look at me and tell me you haven't thought about this since the first day you walked through that door."

Juno let out a coarse groan, closing his eyes, but Yuna moved, sliding over him to force him to feel the heat of her wide hips brushing his thigh. The contrast was brutal: the fragility of her waist against the power of her lower curves.

"Don't you dare close your eyes," she insisted, her voice dropping to a purr. "I know you've been watching me. I know that every time I walked past you in short clothes, or when I forgot to close the bathroom door, you felt like your heart was jumping out of your chest. I know you were dying to know if my ass was as soft as it looked from afar."

Juno opened his eyes, and in them, Yuna saw everything: the guilt, the self-loathing, but above all, an animal hunger that was consuming him alive. He tried to articulate a word, but his voice came out broken, almost non-existent.

"She's... she's your girlfriend's daughter, fuck," he managed to say, though his words lacked strength; they were the last thread of a morality already shredded.

Yuna let out a low, cruel giggle, moving her hips with a slow sway that pressed her round ass against Juno's leg. The friction was minimal, but for someone who had been holding back for months, it was like an explosion.

"That's exactly why it's so exciting, isn't it?" she whispered, leaning in until her lips almost brushed his. "The fact that you're my mother's boyfriend makes you crave my body ten times more. I've felt observed for months, Daddy. I've felt your gaze nailed to my tits when I bend over; I've felt how your eyes devour my ass every time I walk in front of you. Don't lie to me... tell me you want me. Tell me you're dying to break all the rules just to feel me inside you."

Juno let out a trembling sigh, and his entire body shuddered. The tension in his crotch was now unbearable; his cock was so hard that the bulge under his pants pulsed with violent force. The desire accumulated over such a long time—the constant struggle to stay "upright" while living with a temptation like Yuna—collapsed in that instant.

"Yes..." he confessed, his voice broken and hoarse. "Fuck, yes... I've wanted you since the first fucking day. You drove me crazy every time I saw you. I didn't know where to look to avoid wanting you, but I always ended up looking at your ass... thinking about what it would be like to have it squeezed between my hands while I hammer you against the wall."

Yuna felt a shiver of pleasure run down her spine hearing his raw honesty. The fact that the "correct" and "adult" man had surrendered at her feet was the sweetest victory. She settled better over him, arching her back so her tits brushed Juno's naked chest, while her round ass moved slowly against his thigh, marking a hypnotic rhythm.

"I love that you're so filthy on the inside, Daddy," she whispered in his ear, lightly biting his lobe. "I love knowing that while you were smiling at my mother, you were imagining what it would be like to make me moan. Now you don't have to imagine it anymore. Now I'm the one who decides what happens with that hard cock of yours."

Juno let out an animal grunt, his hands finally abandoning the sheets to grip Yuna's wide hips. His fingers sank into the soft, firm flesh of her sides, squeezing her with a desperation that bordered on pain. The air in the room was saturated with lust; there was no longer any room for guilt, only for the hunger accumulated over months.

Yuna smiled against his neck, feeling his erratic breath. She knew she had him completely broken. With a slow and deliberate movement, she slid her hand down, crossing the barrier of the fabric to wrap around Juno's throbbing hardness.

Yuna didn't start moving her hand immediately. She simply closed her fingers around Juno's hard cock, squeezing with just enough force to make him let out a stifled moan. She stayed like that, feeling the violent beat of the member against her palm, while she rose slightly above him to look down at him. The position was devastating: Yuna's tits, squeezed into the black bra, hung perilously close to Juno's face, and her wide hips created an obscene contrast with her narrow waist.

"Not so fast, Daddy," she whispered, her voice dripping with malice. "Before I let you feel what you really want, I want you to be honest with me. I want to know exactly how filthy you've been while I wasn't looking."

Juno was in a trance, his hands still buried in Yuna's hips, squeezing the firm flesh of her sides. His breathing was a mess—a series of short, deep gasps that filled the silence of the room.

"Tell me..." she continued, tightening her grip on his cock, "how many times have you jerked off thinking about me? Don't lie to me. I want the real number. How many afternoons did you spend locked in this room, imagining my ass was in your face while you came alone?"

Juno closed his eyes, shame fighting against raw excitation. But Yuna's grip was an anchor that forced him to surrender.

"Every... fuck, every single afternoon," he confessed with a broken voice. "Sometimes two or three times a day. It drove me crazy imagining what it would be like to strip you, how your tits would feel in my hands... I came thinking about the sound you'd make if I had you underneath me."

Yuna let out a soft giggle, a crystalline but cruel sound. She shifted slightly, making her round ass rub against his leg with a slow, circular movement, while her hand continued to keep Juno's cock prisoner and tense.

"I love it... I love knowing I've had you this desperate," she murmured, lowering her gaze to his crotch. "But there's something more. Something much filthier. I've noticed that some of my panties disappear from the laundry basket or show up shifted..."

The silence that followed was heavy, charged with a toxic electricity. Yuna leaned in further, pressing her tits against his chest, forcing him to feel the heat of her skin. Her eyes shone with a predatory curiosity.

"Tell me the truth, Daddy... have you smelled them? Have you taken my used panties to your face to smell me while you jerked off? Do you like knowing how I smell when I'm wet?"

Juno let out a grunt that was half-moan, half-sob of frustration. The fact that she knew, and that she asked him with this cold dominance, finished annihilating any shred of dignity. His cock gave a violent jump in Yuna's hand, pulsing with an almost painful force.

"Yes..." he admitted, opening his eyes and looking at her with animal desperation. "I did. God, I did it several times. The smell of woman you left on the fabric drove me crazy... it made me feel like you were close even when you were in another room. I'm a fucking sicko, Yuna... I'm a sicko for you."

Yuna smiled with absolute satisfaction. She had managed to strip him mentally before she did so physically. The power she felt at that moment was stronger than any orgasm; seeing him like this—reduced to a man dependent and perverted by her body—excited her deeply.

"Now you're being honest, Daddy," she whispered, grazing her lips with his. "Now that you admitted you're my dog... I think it's time I reward you for being such a good boy."

Without warning, Yuna began to move her hand. It wasn't a fast movement, but a slow and torturous caress, sliding up and down the length of the member, squeezing the base and gliding with pressure toward the head, where she felt the pre-cum beginning to dampen the fabric of his pants.

Juno threw his head back, letting out a prolonged moan as his hips instinctively rose, seeking more friction against her hand. His hands gripped Yuna's wide hips tighter, sinking into her skin, while the sound of erratic breathing and gasps filled the room.

Yuna's hand began to move in a hypnotic rhythm, but still over the fabric of the pants. The sound was dry; the rubbing of the textile against the hardened cock created an unbearable tension. Juno had his eyes closed, clenching his teeth while his hips rose involuntarily, desperately seeking more pressure. Yuna watched him with a smile of superiority; she enjoyed seeing how this man, who was supposed to be the adult in the relationship, was reduced to a bundle of nerves and desire under her palm.

"You're so hard you're going to rip your pants, Daddy," she whispered, her voice dropping to a hiss. "But I don't want you to feel the fabric... I want to feel how your cock pulses against my skin."

With a quick but precise movement, Yuna slid down and unbuttoned his pants, lowering the zipper with a metallic sound that echoed in the silence of the room. When she pulled away the garment and the underwear, Juno's cock snapped outward with violent force, liberated from the pressure. It was red, swollen, and glistening with the pre-cum already appearing at the tip. Veins were marked under the tight skin, throbbing to the beat of an accelerated heart.

Yuna stayed for a moment simply looking at it. The sight of that thick, hot member excited her deeply. She put her hand to her mouth, spat a generous amount of saliva into her palm, and then spread it over the shaft of the cock, wrapping it firmly.

The first movement was slow. *Shlip... shlap...* The wet sound of saliva mixing with skin began to fill the room. Yuna squeezed the base and slid her hand to the head, where moisture accumulated, making the glide fluid and slippery. Juno let out a long, deep moan—a sound born from the depths of his throat—while his hands sank into Yuna's wide hips, squeezing the firm flesh in desperation.

"Look at me, Daddy," she ordered.

Juno opened his eyes, clouded by lust. From his position, he had a privileged view: Yuna's tits swaying gently with the rhythm of her arm, and that slender neck arching while she concentrated on jerking him off. But the most hypnotic part was seeing how her hips moved slightly; every time she moved her hand up, Yuna's round ass tightened against the sheets, creating an image of pure obscenity.

Yuna accelerated the pace. They were no longer slow caresses, but fast and firm strokes with her hand. The *shlip-shlap* sound became more erratic and louder. Juno was on the edge; his entire body trembled, and his moans were no longer words, but animal grunts.

"Do you like it when I touch you like this?" she asked in a hoarse voice. "Do you like knowing that I'm the one in control of your pleasure?"

Without stopping her hand, Yuna began to descend. She slid slowly down Juno's body, moving down his abdomen while her tits brushed against his hot skin. The movement caused her round, firm ass to slide downward, moving with a feline grace until her face was mere centimeters from the throbbing cock.

Juno held his breath. The anticipation was so strong he felt like he might choke. He saw Yuna looking up at him, eyes shining and tongue moistening her own lips. The contrast between her delicate face and the brutality of the cock in front of her was an almost violent image.

Yuna didn't dive in immediately. First, she used the tip of her tongue to lick the drop of pre-cum glistening on the head of the member. It was a light, electric touch that made Juno arch his back and let out a stifled cry. Then, with a torturous slowness, she opened her mouth and wrapped the tip with her lips, sucking hard while her eyes remained locked onto his.

Yuna wasn't satisfied with a simple touch. Once she felt the violent pulsation of the cock against her tongue, she decided to swallow it all. She opened her mouth as wide as possible and, with a slow and deliberate movement, sank the member until the base hit her lips. She let out a muffled sound, a deep *glup* that echoed in her throat, while her eyes dilated feeling him filling her entire oral space.

Juno let out an animal scream, a muffled roar that shook his whole torso. His hands, desperate, no longer just gripped Yuna's hips; they lowered to her buttocks, digging fingers into the round, firm flesh of her ass, squeezing with a force that would surely leave marks. The contrast was obscene: Yuna's slender body, kneeling between his legs, being consumed by the brutal erection of a man who no longer had any shred of control.

Yuna began to move with a voracious rhythm. *Slurp... glup... slurp...* The sound of suction was wet and constant, filling the silence of the room with a carnal and raw music. She didn't just go up and down; she used her tongue to circle the crown of the member, creating a vacuum that sucked blood toward the tip, making Juno's cock swell even more. Every time she went deep, her tits brushed his thighs, swaying with the rhythm of her head, while her wide hips shifted slightly on the sheets, maintaining that perfect balance between fragility and carnal power.

Juno was in a state of pure agony. He felt the wet, tight heat of Yuna's throat enveloping him like a hot press. The fact that it was her—his girlfriend's daughter—draining him this way acted as a fuel that accelerated his path to the precipice. His abs tightened to the limit, the veins in his neck stood out, and his breathing became a series of short, desperate gasps.

"Look at me..." Juno managed to articulate through grit teeth, his voice broken. "Yuna... I'm... fuck, I'm going to cum..."

Yuna didn't stop. On the contrary, hearing that he was on the edge, she accelerated the pace. Her cheeks sank from the force of the suction and her eyes locked onto his, sending a clear message: *don't you dare stop until I say so.* She used her hands to massage the base of the member while her mouth worked with frenetic intensity. The sound was now a chaos of fluids; the *shlap* of her lips against the skin and the constant *glup* of her throat swallowing air and pre-cum.

Suddenly, Juno's body went rigid as a rock. His fingers dug violently into Yuna's round ass, arching his back backward while an electric spasm ran through his entire spine.

"Ahhh... fuck!" he screamed, a heartbreaking sound that broke the nocturnal silence.

In that instant, the first jet of cum shot out with violent force, impacting directly against the back of Yuna's throat. She didn't recoil a single millimeter. On the contrary, she tightened her lips further around the member and sucked hard, forcing every drop of the load into her mouth.

*Glup... glup... glup...*

Juno continued to pulse for several seconds, releasing thick, hot bursts that filled Yuna's oral cavity. She felt the salty, strong taste, the viscous texture, and the searing heat of the cum sliding down her throat. She didn't let a single drop fall; she made sure to absorb it all, enjoying the feeling of emptiness left in the man while she filled herself with his essence.

When the pulsations finally ceased, Yuna withdrew slowly. A thick, white string of cum remained suspended between her lips and the tip of Juno's cock, glistening under the dim lamp light before breaking and falling onto his chest.

Yuna didn't clean herself. She stayed there, kneeling, her gaze fixed on Juno, who lay on the bed totally exhausted, eyes lost and breathing erratic. She ran her tongue over her lips, savoring the remnants of the cum left at the corners of her mouth, and then swallowed with an audible sound, closing the cycle of power.

"Good boy, Daddy," she whispered, with a cold and victorious smile. "Now you know who you really belong to."

She stood up calmly, letting her wide hips sway as she walked away from the bed. The G-string still marked her round ass, which glistened for a moment before disappearing into the shadows of the hallway. She didn't look back; she knew Juno would stay there, empty and bewitched, processing the reality that he had just surrendered his will to the girl he should have protected.

Yuna closed the bedroom door softly, leaving behind the scent of sex, the moisture of the climax, and a man completely destroyed by forbidden desire.

[valentinedrifter]

Playmates with Kazuha: Guests

male reader x Nakamura Kazuha feat. Naoi Rei

~4k words

A Sequel to Homies, Timing, and Mixups.

A/N: Halfway into the Bro Zuha's second set! Last one should be soon, barring any surprise BFHs.

Fanprose link here.

Enjoy.

Like, seriously, if there is one thing you don’t get about Kazuha, is that she does things without letting you know sometimes.

You’ve learned to get used to it, really. You’ve stopped wondering how in god’s green earth this happened, or why the universe decided to send it to your end of the world.

The Chaewon incident that started this whole thing coming to mind, which you weren’t opposed to at all, considering the events that occurred afterwards. A few more surprises here and there with her closest friends with the other, the more recent one being Kazuha coming home, drunk off her ass along with the girls.

That was a rather interesting Friday night, you’ll say. Your body has never felt so sore in your entire life the next few days after.

Extremely worth it, for all intents and purposes however.

But, to your point, she doesn’t let you know about things that you would very much like to know beforehand. Like today, for example, when you come home from what you thought was going to be an ordinary Wednesday until—

“Hi!”

“Jesus–” This was not what you were expecting when you came home from work. Luggage bags left in your hallway, a woman that is most certainly not Kazuha sitting on your couch, sipping on one of your yogurt milk drinks as she waves at you. Which makes you question where Kazuha is. “Uh, hello?”

“You must be Kazuha's boyfriend.” The woman continues sipping on her drink, the loud slurps coming from the straw pausing as she smiles prettily at you. “She said you'd be here around this time, so I thought of saying hi.”

“Right.” You are, for all intents and purposes, extremely skeptical of this woman. Don’t know who she is, where she came from, why there’s so much of her shit scattered in your hallway. She’s just here, for reasons you have zero idea of. 

You walk to the kitchen counter, placing down your backpack before turning towards her. “Sorry, who are you?”

“Oh!” She practically jumps out of the couch, and skips straight towards you with a grin on her face. “Name’s Rei. Naoi Rei.” She outstretches a hand.

You take her hand and shake it gently, tell her your name and be answered with a cute little nod that you swear is not making you cringe on the inside or make your heart race from how adorable it was.

“So you are Zuha’s boyfriend!” she repeats, and before you could come up with a reply for it, the front door swings open once again.

“Looks like you two are getting along.” Kazuha's striding in, a shopping bag in one hand, and a small handbag in another. She stands next to you, smiling and leaning in to give you a peck on the lips before she hands the bag to Rei. “Here's some extra pillows you can use.”

Rei gasps, and you're confused on whether this woman's a walking adorable little thing or not because every action she does looks way, way too cute to be normal.

“Thank you so much, I'll pay you back before I leave,” Rei says, pulling out a pair of pillows from the bag, the paper falling down the ground.

“Don't worry about it,” Kazuha replies, placing her bag next to your pack, and you watch as Rei squeezes one of the cushions between her arm, picking up the bag on the ground and walking back to the couch with another thanks. 

Which leaves you with Kazuha. You turn to her, blinking slowly and giving her a pointed look. Your hands gesture towards Rei, who's gotten in her own world on the couch, setting up her makeshift bed on it. “So.”

“So,” Kazuha repeats, eyes following your hands. “That's Rei.”

“That is Rei, yes.” Your palms rest on your hips. “Why is Rei here with a bunch of luggage, exactly?”

“She’s asked if she can crash for a few days,” she explains, leaning her elbow on the kitchen counter. “Traveled all the way from Japan for some music festival this weekend.” Said Rei would be gone by Wednesday next week, Kazuha swears. “She won’t cause us any trouble, trust me.”

You turn your gaze back to Rei, legs up in the air while she’s hugging one of the pillows and scrolling down her phone. You can faintly hear the sounds quickly shifting from one topic to another as her thumb swipes up every so often. “And when you say trouble–” Queue your finger air quotes. “You mean she’s not going to be involved in one of your plans?”

Kazuha only smiles at you, hand rising up to pat your cheek fondly. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” There’s that familiar twinkle in your eye that you spot—one that you’re not sure whether to be excited or wary of what she’s cooking up—before she walks away.

Sighing and shaking your head, you take another look at Rei. Still busy with her phone, paying you no mind and not causing any trouble, just like Kazuha said.

You can’t help but add a ‘yet’, though.

—

Trouble, you’ve realized, decided to come in small batches over the course of the next few days.

Nothing that would get you arrested or caught in an indecent way, no. For the most part, it was you doing your usual routine with the added intrusion that Rei is living in your living room. And it causes a few odd encounters with her every now and again.

Like when Kazuha decided to jump you the following Thursday when you got home, kissing you right there in the doorway just as you opened the door to your apartment. And while it was an unexpected surprise that you would normally, wholeheartedly welcome with open arms, seeing Rei pretend that you and Kazuha are not sucking each other’s faces off wasn’t weird at all.

At least, not for Kazuha. It was odd as all hell for you when you realized that Rei was looking pretty earnestly until she got caught.

Or on Friday, where you swear to all manners of religion out there that you heard moaning outside your bedroom door when you woke up in the middle of the night because the bathroom was calling you. Suffice to say it was a quick run to and from the bathroom to avoid interrupting Rei’s potential ‘her’ time.

And you won’t lie, needing to be quiet in your own home because a guest was touching yourself was incredibly awkward, considering that’s not something anyone would ever stumble upon. Even more so when you were left alone on Saturday, when Rei was out at her festival, Kazuha coming along with her when Rei said her friend wouldn’t be able to make it.

“It’d be a great way for us to really catch up!” You remember Rei telling Kazuha before they left this morning. And for the most part, you kinda agree with her. The three of you never really seem to have a good time to sit down and hang out, outside of the two of them since they seemed rather close. You in particular, given that you’re mostly out on the weekdays that Rei started living in your apartment.

And as much as they wanted you to come with, the extortionist pricing to get tickets this late made all three of you exclaim profanities so loud that you were afraid of finally getting a noise complaint.

Aside from the rather relaxing afternoon you had cleaning up your home while watching the weekend motorsport race in an attempt to get rid of any lingering thoughts about Rei touching herself on your couch—one that you sat on for quite a while after doing the chores (you need to clean this couch soon)—and making some dinner for yourself after getting a text from Kazuha that they’ll be coming home late, you decided to call it early tonight and catch up with the two in the morning.

Which gets completely derailed when you wake up in the wee hours of Sunday, where you are awoken from the sounds that are coming from your living room. It causes you to groggily get out of bed, the intimate familiarity of your home allowing you to walk on autopilot even without fully opening your eyes.

Or have your senses wake up until you flick the light on to find Kazuha and Rei making out by the kitchen counter, the former practically shoving her tongue down the latter. 

You blink like an owl. Slowly, peculiarly, until the scene before you registers in your mind and you start looking like a deer in headlights. Then your brain finally catches up to what you’re seeing and—

“Well, good morning to you girls too.” Dragging a palm across your face, you decide to head over to grab a cup and fill it up with water. “Did you have fun earlier?”

Rei lets out a blissful hum, letting out a gasp as Kazuha leaves her lips to kiss down her neck. “Great,” she gasps, holding onto Kazuha’s locks. Rei lets out an even loud gasp when she gets hoisted up onto the counter by Kazuha, and even you were raising eyebrows at how assertive Kazuha is being tonight.

Or today, you’re not sure yourself. 

You take a good, long drink of your cup, downing it all in one go, a quiet, refreshed noise coming out of your lips before putting it down. You have half a mind to walk up and join in on whatever debauchery Kazuha’s planned, and another to go back to bed and let them have their fun, considering they’ve already started without you.

Kazuha might not even know you’re here, what with her buried completely in Rei’s chest, her hands pulling the jacket she has on away before her fingers begin to pull Rei’s top up to expose her chest and holy shit Rei being even more stacked than you thought was not in your bingo card.

Not that you were looking, of course. You were simply appreciating the times her cleavage was in display. Totally not looking down whenever you had the chance, no.

Your bro will never let you live it down. But then again, anyone would be happy to have their faces shoved full of tits, especially ones as big as Rei’s.

Kazuha included.

Speaking of, she’s finally gotten her head out of Rei’s tits and turns to you with a grin. “Hey.” Is all she says, like this is another Sunday for her (and for the most part, this was a normal Sunday before you two were a thing, the player that your girlfriend was. Still is.) “Had a good day doing nothing today?”

“I cleaned, thank you very much,” you answer, walking up next to her, arm wrapping around her waist and leaning in to give her a kiss on the cheek, like this is another Sunday for you. “I’m guessing this is how Rei is paying you back for staying?”

“Oh this was for the pillows I got her,” Kazuha says, taking your free hand and placing it on Rei’s bra-covered breast, and even with the fabric in the way you can feel how soft and large they are in your hand. Rei encourages you further, pushing her chest out for the both of you and your fingers can’t stop themselves from squeezing. “Now she’s paying us back with her pillows.”

“They are some very nice pillows,” you mutter, engrossed in the soft flesh.

Kazuha chuckles, a hand coming down to cup the bulge growing in your shorts, fondling you through your clothing. Her lips come close; kisses starting from your neck, journeying her way up to your cheek all the way until she can nibble your earlobe, cooing a question that you’ll ever answer. “Better than Kkura’s?”

Whether it be because you don’t want to hurt Rei’s feelings (especially cause you’re getting a feel of her tits), Sakura’s feelings when Kazuha eventually tells her (cause you know Sakura’s going to come barging in your apartment one night when she learns about it), or your own physical being, you can’t be sure. What you are sure of is that all three can be an option, but you’re too busy fondling Rei’s breasts to give Kazuha an answer anyway.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” Kazuha sing-songs, tugging your shorts down to your ankles. “Rei, be a dear and help me out here, why don’t you?”

“On it!” Rei’s hands come to the waistband of your boxers, and they end up right above your shorts. Your cock twitching and leaking and Christ her hands feel amazing stroking you so gently it makes you moan.

It makes Kazuha giggle; a sound that makes you fall deeper into this whole rabbit hole of fucking yet another one of her friends. “Excited now, are we bro?” And it’s like she’s reading your mind, even when she’s on her knees and looking at you with those doe eyes. Knowing that you’re just as turned on as she is, that you’ll be sharing Rei between the both of you.

That, or it could be the other way around and she’s sharing you with her friends.

“Well, don’t worry too much,” Kazuha continues, inching closer to your cock. “Let Rei and I take care of you for the night, hmm?” Her tongue gives a quick lick at your tip, making your thighs clench.

“Let me guess–” you exhale, glancing back to Rei. “Is this your thanks for letting you stay?”

“Nope!” she says, her entire face lighting up. She leans in and gives your cheek a quick peck then drops off the counter to follow Kazuha on her knees. “I’m doing this cause I’m so fucking wet right now.” Rei gives that same quick kiss to your tip, holding you by the base all while Kazuha watches by her side.

“Rei’s a little bit of a horndog,” Kazuha adds, nudging Rei lightly. Rei only nods in agreement, her tongue coming out to lick your shaft; from the tip going down to the base of your cock, she leaves no surface safe from her pretty pink muscle that’s eager to get you ready. “And she is very adventurous.”

“I can tell.” Just by the way Rei is worshipping your balls, taking each one in her mouth and rolling them with her tongue, sucking and licking away at them so goddamn well it makes you lean back onto the counter to brace yourself for when Kazuha inescapably joins in. “Christ, Zuha, you’re making me think you’ve fucked all your friends.”

“Not all of them,” Kazuha snaps back, a smirk on her lips. She gets closer to your dick, hot breath tickling you, and the air you need in your lungs gets exponentially bigger the moment her own tongue comes out to have her fun. “I’m thinking we should double team someone one of these days, though.”

Jesus, this woman truly is after your own heart. Even the mere thought of Kazuha wearing a strap, pinning Rei down and getting to stuff her in both holes sounded insane. And here she is, telling you that she’s ready and willing to go; might not even need to be Rei at all.

“Hot,” Rei comments, like her mouth isn’t preoccupied with your balls. “Can that be me? Please let it be me.”

The shit eating grin on Kazuha’s face when she hears that, paired with her eyebrows wiggling at you causes a shaky laugh to spill out of your lips. Knowing that it really, actually, might be Rei that’s going to get stuffed by the both of you in the near future makes you throb harder, pulsing around Kazuha’s hand.

Something you’ll anticipate for later, when the time comes. Right now you need to focus on not cumming too early when both Kazuha takes your cock in her mouth, tongue swirling around your cockhead just as Rei manages to take both your balls in hers. It makes you grip the counter tighter, hissing a curse and looking up at the ceiling just so the view won’t make you explode in record time.

Not that it matters, you’re only delaying the inevitable when it comes to Kazuha.

“Z-Zuha–” you stutter, a hand coming to rest on her hair, running your fingers through her locks when she takes you deep. Mouth locked firmly around your length, she sucks eagerly, cheeks hollowing out as she bobs. Up and down and up and down and down and down until her nose almost reaches your crotch. Letting out a gag before she comes up for air, stroking your spit covered cock and looks up at you with a smile.

“Problem?” The tilt of her head partnered with the grin playing her face is fucking you up seven ways to Sunday, and your fingers curled up in her hair tightens in response. Combined with the fact that Rei’s never let up on your balls, and it’s a constant barrage of pleasure that you do not have the strength to win against.

“I–fuck–” It’s embarrassing to admit, having to lose so quickly against these two, but waking up and having your dick sucked wasn't exactly what you were expecting to happen. “I’m not gonna last long.”

Rei pauses, coming up and finally giving you a moment's rest, and she is a mess. Droll running down her chin that she doesn’t bother wiping off, only slurping what she can in her mouth as she grins at you two. “Can I do the thing please?”

You turn to Kazuha. “What thing?”

“Course you can, Rei.” Kazuha gives Rei a kiss on the cheek.

“Yes!” Rei leaves one last kiss on your cock, her tongue making out with the tip and the surprise almost makes you kick your feet up. 

“Holy shit–”

She doesn't stay for long, kissing you cock one last time before she stands up. Before you can know it Kazuha is pulling you away from the counter, getting you to stand upright.

“Dude, what is she talking about?” You hold on to Kazuha's shoulders, the clothes around your ankles being a pain to move forward.

Kazuha only grins and gives you a wink. “When I said Rei was adventurous–” You can feel Rei behind you now, her hands on your shoulders, face peeking out from behind to kiss you dangerously close to your lips but pulls away to smooch you on the cheek. “She’s really adventurous.”

Rei must know what'll happen if she decides to have a taste of your lips. 

Clothes rustling behind you pique your curiosity, making you want to turn around to see Rei's breasts out of that damn bra. Wanting to feel the weight of them in your palms, pinch and play with her nipples, give them a nice, good squeeze—

A squeaky, girly noise comes out of you, shivers up your spine, your skin tingling all over the place, body locking up; it happens all at once, overloading your senses and almost making you double over if not for Kazuha holding you upright. You don’t know how to react, your body running on instinct at the burst of pleasure that’s hit you, all because of a wet intrusion poking in your taint.

“What the fuck, Rei–” The letters that constitute pronouncing her name slowly become gibberish in favor of a long, drawn out moan, your hands grabbing Kazuha’s head in an attempt to find solace. Even if you must look so fucked stupid in front of her, that smile Kazuha gives you is somehow both endearing and problematic at the same time.

“Relax,” Kazuha says, and that one word—that one, simple word—is enough to let you know that there is, in fact, a problem. “Just let go when you need to, alright?”

And when Kazuha starts to double down on the assault of pleasure being inflicted on you, you just know that you’re not going to last much longer. You’re almost hyperventilating at how potent the feeling is, the tingling becoming a numbing sensation over your body from it all.

The sensation of Rei licking around your pucker, circling it with her tongue before she does a few pokes to test your reaction. Kazuha’s head a blur from how fast her head is bobbing, blowing you so eagerly. Rei digging her fingers in your ass once her tongue plunges in to rim you. Kazuha’s gaze never losing its focus away from you, her lips suctioned at your tip, tongue circling around, flicking the slit of your cockhead while her hands stroke you.

You’re seeing stars. Blots of white start blocking your vision, the hold you have on Kazuha’s head getting firmer to hold yourself together. It’s useless trying to fight back against it, not when these two are tongue fucking you on both sides. You try to warn either of them that the inevitable is happening, but all that comes out is garbled mutterings of a man gone mad.

It just happened, is what you eventually tell the both. When your eyes roll back and your cock erupts straight into Kazuha’s waiting mouth, filling up with cum at each pulse. The hum that vibrates around your cock along with the tongue slowly licking around your taint coaxes more and more of your load to come out, and it all seems neverending.

Rei comes out from behind, leaving your backside to kneel next to your leg. A finger feathers around your taint, even as she stares at Kazuha prolongs your load. And Kazuha manages to stay attached to your cock, jerking you off to gain more of your spunk, swallowing what she can even as it starts to spill out of her lips. The wonder in Rei’s eyes as she watches, the perverse anticipation in her lips—and all you can do is moan and let it all happen.

“There you go,” Rei mutters, her thighs pushing together. “Give her all that cum. Give her everything so I can have some for myself.”

Kazuha’s lips leave your shaft and you’re crumbling to the floor, feeling like you just ran a marathon and back from the experience. Rei makes sure that you don’t hurt yourself, getting your back against the counter before she gets pulled in for a kiss by Kazuha.

Cum gets swapped between their lips, lips savouring the taste, their tongues sliding together and sharing what Kazuha has milked from you. Some spill down, some stick to their lips, most get swallowed from both. It’s all so messy, and they don’t care at all.

Somehow, someway, your cock comes to life from the view. You don’t understand how, and you’re genuinely scared to find out what happens when you figure out that your body is overruling your sense of survival for more of this.

They part, Kazuha turning to you as Rei licks up any leftover cum that’s fallen down to the former’s chest. “You look like you enjoyed that.”

“I look like I’m a fucking corpse,” you reply, causing Kazuha and Rei to giggle. “What the hell was even that?”

“Just a little thank you for cleaning up the apartment while we were off partying.” Kazuha closes the distance between you two, coming to your left. She cups your cheek, and her lips meet yours. 

Arms wrap around her waist to pull her close, and you relax. Letting yourself get swept away by Kazuha’s soft lips for a moment, whispering such a rare phrase to you in between all of the kisses that it makes you smile. You say it back, just when you feel a wet pressure around your length.

It makes you flinch in surprise, pulling you away from the moment, from Kazuha. You look down, and Rei’s in between your legs, cock popping off her lips.

“So about that double team,” Rei starts, slowly stroking you. It was enough to ease you back into hardness. She’s careful with you, making sure that the pleasure doesn’t become pain from overstimulating you. “Can that be my payment for staying here for the week?”

You share a look with Kazuha.

Kazuha shrugs. Takes a glance at Rei. Smirks.

“I’m down if you’re down, bro.”

[izlts]

Is there any intention to make a story about Incest or at least stepcenst, in the future? If so, which genre would you choose, Mother-Son, father-daughter or brother-sister? And which idol would you choose?

yeees i want some like Hanni x daddy Eunchae + leeseo + Dad Momo and a dad of another member

Jihyo x her sons' friends

[izlts]

Who are your top 5 or 10 biases?

Eunbi Yujin Kim minju Leeseo Rei Chaewon Kazuha Momo Dahyun

[izlts]

What do you think about Kim Minju?

I love Kim Minju. I'm a WIZ*ONE, and I want to write a story that includes them.

[izlts]

Do you think Somi actually has a thing for her dad?

As a girl with daddy issues, I can tell you she has plenty of them. I'm sure she's at least once touched herself while thinking about someone who looks like him.

[izlts]

Is there a part 2 of camwhore eunbi fic?

Yeeees.I've been writing it for a few days now

[izlts]

ask me anything

Guys, I'm excited to do this “What do you think about X Idol?” thing. You can ask me anything you want.

[kpopwhore96692]

https://x.com/kpopwhorre69

[izlts]

serving in the military

Kwon eunbi

Eunbi gave them a slow, suggestive wave of her hand, inviting them to follow her toward the camp's main hangar. It was a vast space, roofed but open on the sides, where the air seemed to stagnate and the heat became suffocating. In the center, someone had already set up industrial speakers that emitted an electric hum, waiting for the signal. The soldiers walked behind her in a sort of hypnotic procession; no one spoke, only the coordinated sound of their boots and the heavy pants of those who could no longer fake their composure.

When Eunbi reached the center of the improvised space, she stopped and looked back. Her eyes scanned the mass of men surrounding her, forming a tight circle. They were so close that she could feel the heat radiating from their bodies—a wave of human temperature mixed with collective anxiety. With a fluid motion, Eunbi signaled the sound technician, and suddenly, music with a slow, heavy beat and deep bass began to rumble through the hangar walls. The sound wasn’t just heard; it was felt; the bass hit the soldiers' chests like a drum, syncing with their racing hearts.

Eunbi closed her eyes for a second, letting the rhythm possess her, and then she began to move.

At first, the dance seemed almost normal—professional and elegant—but in the context of that place, it became visual torture. Eunbi started with soft hip movements, swaying from side to side while keeping her shoulders relaxed. But what truly captured everyone's attention was the physics of her body. Every time she turned or made a sudden move, her tits—massive and heavy—bounced violently under the fabric of the dress. The deep neckline ensured that her flesh swayed in a hypnotic rhythm; the soldiers watched as her chest heaved up and down, the fabric stretching to the breaking point and then giving way, revealing flashes of white skin in desperate bursts.

"Fuck... look at that," one of the soldiers whispered, his voice completely broken and his throat dry. "They move on their own... it looks like they're about to jump right out. I can't stop looking... goddamn it, I can't breathe."

"Look at how she moves that ass..." another replied, his gaze locked onto Eunbi's backside as she slowly sank down into a squat. "That fabric is about to rip. If she keeps doing that, someone's going to lose their fucking mind right here."

Eunbi knew exactly what she was provoking. While she danced, she maintained aggressive eye contact with different men, casting glances loaded with playful lust. She slid across the floor, arching her back and pushing her tits forward, exposing them fully to the hungry gaze of the group. The movement was visceral; every shake of her body sent a signal straight to those men's primal instincts.

Sweat began to run down the soldiers' temples, dripping down their necks and soaking the collars of their uniforms. Their pupils were dilated to the max, consuming every inch of Eunbi's figure. The air in the hangar grew heavy, saturated with the smell of desire and desperation. Many of them had their hands clenched into fists, squeezing so hard that their knuckles turned white, fighting the animal urge to leap into the center of the circle and seize that swaying body.

Eunbi ramped up the intensity. She began moving her shoulders rapidly, making the bounce of her tits more frenetic—a rhythmic, wild movement that made the dress ride up and down dangerously. She put her hands behind her head, stretching her torso and exposing the tension of her belly and the sheer mass of her chest, letting out a small moan that blended with the bass of the music.

"Do you like it?" she asked in the middle of the dance, her voice sounding breathless and wet. "Do you like watching me move for you? I can feel how you're looking at me... I can feel your hunger from here."

She stopped abruptly, standing face-to-face with the group, her breathing heavy and her chest heaving violently. Her tits continued to sway slightly from the inertia of the movement, and a sheen of sweat began to cover her neck and the valley of her cleavage. The soldiers were on the verge of collapse; the sexual tension had reached a critical point where silence was no longer possible and gasps were the only thing filling the space between the notes of the music. Eunbi looked at them with a malicious smile, knowing she had them exactly where she wanted: broken, starving, and completely under her control.

The music shifted subtly; the rhythm became slower, denser, with a bass that seemed to vibrate directly in the men's bones. The air in the hangar was no longer just hot—it was suffocating, saturated by the ragged breathing of dozens of soldiers and the sweet scent of Eunbi's perfume mixing with the smell of stale sweat. She stood still for a moment, her chest heaving violently, observing the hunger in those men's eyes. She knew they had reached the limit; the tension was a string stretched to the breaking point.

Eunbi let out a low giggle, almost a purr, and slowly brought her hands to the shoulders of the dress. She didn't do it quickly; every movement was calculated to prolong the agony. Her fingers, long and delicate, began to slide the fabric down, inch by inch. The sound of the fabric rubbing against her white skin was almost audible over the thumping bass—a soft friction that made the soldiers hold their breath in unison.

"It's too hot in here, don't you think?" she whispered, casting a glance loaded with malice. "I feel like this dress is squeezing me... I feel like it's suffocating me."

As the dress slid far enough to let one of the straps drop, a collective gasp rippled through the circle of men. The white, smooth skin of her shoulder was exposed, shimmering with a fine layer of sweat that reflected the hangar's fluorescent lights. But the most devastating part happened next: as she lowered the fabric, the support of the dress gave way slightly, causing her massive tits to sway with a real and visceral weight. The soldiers saw the massive curve of her chest partially release from the fabric, revealing an obscene amount of white flesh struggling not to jump out completely.

"Fuck!" one of the soldiers exclaimed, unable to contain himself. "Look at that... it's all coming out. Dammit, I'm going to go crazy!"

"Keep going... just take it off already..." another pleaded in a broken whisper, his gaze locked on the valley between her breasts, where sweat formed small droplets that slid slowly down the skin.

Eunbi ignored the pleas, enjoying the absolute power she held over them. She moved slightly backward, arching her back while sliding the dress further down, allowing the garment to fall to her waist in a slow, fluid motion. The dress didn't disappear entirely, but it hung precariously, leaving the upper part of her torso exposed.

What appeared under the hangar lights was a vision that made several soldiers let out a guttural sound (glup). Eunbi was wearing a tiny bikini, a piece of fabric so small it was an insult. The top was barely a strip of material attempting—unsuccessfully—to contain the massiveness of her tits. Flesh overflowed from the top, the sides, and underneath; her breasts were so large that the bikini looked like a joke, a mere suggestion of clothing that left almost everything in sight. One could see the tension of the fabric stretching to the limit, marking the aggressive roundness of her chest and hinting at the pressure of her nipples against the thin material.

Eunbi placed her hands on the sides of the bikini, squeezing the fabric slightly to lift her tits even higher, projecting them forward like two mountains of white, soft flesh. The men were in shock; some had their mouths open, others closed their eyes for a second only to snap them open again, unable to process the magnitude of what they were seeing. Shame had completely vanished, replaced by an animal and voracious hunger.

"Is this what you wanted to see?" she asked, her voice wet and provocative, while swaying her shoulders to make her tits bounce softly under the bikini. "I wonder if it's enough... or if you're still hungry."

The silence that followed was dense, charged with a sexual electricity that made the air spark. The soldiers were no longer a military formation; they were a group of desperate men, veins in their necks dilated and breathing erratic, staring at that exposed body as if it were the most forbidden feast in the world. The tension in their pants had reached an unbearable point, and Eunbi, aware of this, gave them a predatory smile before preparing for her next move.

Eunbi stayed silent for a moment, enjoying the image of the men around her; they were like hungry dogs waiting to be let off the leash. Her eyes scanned the circle, stopping at the trembling hands of some and the way others bit their lower lips to avoid letting out a scream. The dress still hung dangerously around her waist, an insignificant barrier that only served to increase the agony of those present.

With excruciating slowness, Eunbi brought her hands back to the fabric of the dress. She didn't just let it drop; she began to slide it down inch by inch, making the fabric rub against the skin of her hips with a soft sound that seemed to rumble in the hangar's silence. The soldiers were hypnotized, their gazes locked on the line where the fabric separated from her body. They could see the dress sliding slowly down the curve of her white, smooth thighs, revealing skin shimmering with sweat under the white ceiling lights.

When the garment finally hit the floor with a dull thud, leaving Eunbi completely exposed in her tiny bikini, the air in the hangar seemed to vanish instantly.

If the top was an insult, the bottom was a direct and aggressive provocation. She wore a thong that barely existed; a ridiculously thin strip of fabric that sank deeply into the crack of her ass, disappearing between her massive, round cheeks. The bikini covered nothing; it simply accentuated the obscene roundness of her hips and left almost all of her white skin bare. The string of the bikini dug into her sides, creating a small ridge in the flesh of her thighs that made the men want to sink their fingers right there.

The silence was broken by a collective sound—a mix of gasps and heavy exhales filling the space. The youngest recruit let out a muffled moan and had to lean against the wall to keep from falling; his legs shook violently and his breathing was so erratic it looked like he was having a panic attack, though what he felt was absolute sensory overload.

"Holy fucking shit...!" one of the soldiers exclaimed, his voice broken and hoarse. "Look at that ass... fuck, it's huge... it can't be real. Look how the string sinks in!"

"I'm tripping out..." another muttered, his gaze fixed on the curve of her hips, sliding down toward where the bikini barely managed to cover her most intimate area. "Fuck it all, I can't take this anymore. Someone has to touch her now, fuck, my cock is about to explode in my pants."

Eunbi, far from being intimidated by the growing aggression of the comments, let out a playful giggle and took a step back, turning slowly on her heels to face away from the group. She made a deliberate move: she arched her back, pushing her ass backward and making the thong tension even further, sinking deeply into her flesh. The rhythmic sway of her heavy, firm cheeks caused several soldiers to make a guttural sound (glup), swallowing hard as their pupils dilated until they almost covered the entire iris.

"Do you like my clothes?" she asked, looking over her shoulder with an expression loaded with lust. "I think it's a bit small... don't you? I feel like it'll rip at any moment if someone pulls it hard."

The atmosphere had shifted drastically. Military shame and respect had been incinerated by the fire of animal desire. The men were no longer in formation; some had unconsciously stepped forward, breaking the circle to get closer to her. Their faces were distorted, veins in their necks dilated from blood pressure and sweat soaking their uniforms.

Eunbi turned back toward them, her chest heaving violently, making her tits bounce under the small strip of the bikini. She placed a hand on her thigh, sliding her fingers slowly upward, approaching the edge of the bottom fabric dangerously.

"I see you're not shy anymore," she whispered, her voice now hoarser, wetter. "I see you're hungry. And I... I love it when you're hungry. I wonder who among you will be the first to stop looking and start touching."

The challenge hung in the air, dense and electric. The limit had been crossed; the psychological barrier had completely broken. The soldiers were no longer disciplined men; they were predators who had just seen their prey offer herself voluntarily, and the hunger in their eyes was so visceral it could almost be touched. The sexual tension had reached its breaking point: only one movement, one signal, was needed for carnal chaos to erupt in the middle of the hangar.

The silence that followed Eunbi's words was dense, almost solid, interrupted only by the sound of the men's ragged breathing and the electric hum of the speakers. The air was so charged with desire it seemed to vibrate. The soldiers were in a trance, their gazes locked on her, but none dared to take the first step; it was that last vestige of military discipline fighting against the animal tide pushing them forward.

Eunbi, enjoying the agony of those men, decided she had played enough with their minds. It was time to break the physical barrier.

With a predatory gaze, she scanned the circle until her eyes locked onto the youngest recruit—the one who had been trembling since the moment she stepped out of the car. The boy was pale, his lips dry and his eyes wide, totally overwhelmed by Eunbi's presence. She let out a malicious smile and extended her hand toward him, making a slow gesture for him to approach.

"You... come here," she ordered, her voice no longer just playful but imperative, loaded with a sexual authority that left no room for doubt.

The youth took clumsy steps, almost tripping over his own boots. When he reached her, the smell of vanilla and female skin hit him like a sledgehammer, leaving him breathless. Eunbi looked at him from bottom to top, analyzing the tension in his neck and the way his hands shook violently at his sides.

"You're afraid..." she whispered, moving so close that the heat of their bodies merged. "I love it when you're afraid. It means you know exactly what you have in front of you and you don't know if you can handle it."

Without giving him time to respond, Eunbi took the recruit's right hand firmly. Her fingers were soft but strong, and she guided him directly toward her own chest. There was no subtlety; Eunbi slammed the palm of the boy's hand against one of her tits, sinking it deeply into the mass of white, soft flesh that the tiny bikini barely managed to contain.

The recruit let out a muffled moan, a guttural sound from deep in his throat (glup), while his eyes dilated to the max. The impact was visceral. The sensation of warm, wet, elastic skin under his hand, combined with the massive bounce of the tit against his palm, caused a cerebral short circuit. For a second, the boy froze, fearing this was a dream or that someone would punish him for touching a woman like this.

"Don't just stand there stunned, idiot," Eunbi hissed in his ear, her voice now raw and loaded with dirty talk. "Squeeze... squeeze my tits hard. I want to feel you mash my flesh with your calloused hands. Use your hand, fuck, make me feel like you're a man and not a scared child."

The command was the trigger. The recruit, driven by an animal need he could no longer control, closed his fingers over Eunbi's chest, squeezing with desperate force. He let out a grunt as he felt the softness and firmness of that body, the way the tit overflowed between his fingers, escaping the bikini. Eunbi let out a loud gasp, arching her back and closing her eyes, enjoying the roughness of the contact.

Around them, the rest of the soldiers exploded. Seeing the recruit touching her was the signal they were waiting for. The barrier of modesty shattered into a thousand pieces. Several men stepped forward, surrounding them, with hungry gazes and erratic breathing. Some began to shout dirty words, urging the boy not to be selfish, while others simply gasped, watching as the recruit's fingers sank into Eunbi's white flesh.

"Do it harder!" one of the veterans shouted, his voice broken. "Look how her nipples are marking through that fucking fabric! Take that bikini off her now, fuck!"

Eunbi opened her eyes and looked at the group with an expression of absolute lust. She felt excited by the aggression of the environment, by the smell of masculine sweat that now completely enveloped her. With a quick movement, she reached for the knots of the bikini. First, she untied the strap of the top with a sharp tug.

The fabric snapped, instantly releasing her massive tits. The visual impact was devastating; her breasts dropped with real weight, swaying violently before settling, exposing her erect, pink nipples under the hangar lights. The men let out a collective shout—a mix of awe and animal desire. But Eunbi didn't stop there. With the same speed, she slid her fingers down and untied the thong that had been sinking into her ass.

The bikini fell to the floor like an insignificant piece of trash. Eunbi stood completely naked before them, exposed in every inch. Her massive tits, her flat belly damp with sweat, and her intimate area, fully uncovered, were on display for everyone. Silence returned for a moment, but it was an electric silence—the calm before the animals lunged at their prey.

"There's no more clothes..." Eunbi whispered, looking at the men with a predatory smile while her nipples vibrated from the cold and excitation. "I'm ready now. Now... come and get what you want."

The hangar became a pressure cooker that finally exploded. It wasn't a chaotic or disorganized attack, but a slow, heavy tide of masculine bodies closing the circle around Eunbi, suffocating any empty space. The air became dense, saturated by the smell of testosterone, stale sweat, and the growing humidity of arousal. Eunbi was in the center, naked and glorious, feeling the temperature of the place rise several degrees just from the proximity of so many men burning with desire.

The first contact was like an electric shock. Several hands, calloused and rough, lunged at her simultaneously. One soldier grabbed her tits with desperate force, sinking his fingers into the soft, heavy flesh, while another positioned himself behind her, squeezing her ass with a pressure that left instant red marks on her white skin. The contrast was brutal: Eunbi's extreme softness against the roughness of the military uniform and the hardened hands of hard labor.

"Fuck, she's so soft!" one of the men groaned, his voice sounding like it had sand in its throat. "Her tits are like pillows... look how they overflow between my fingers. I can't believe this is real!"

Eunbi let out a long, wet moan, throwing her head back as she felt the group claim her. There was no trace of fear in her; on the contrary, her pupils were dilated and her breathing erratic, enjoying the sensation of being consumed by that animal hunger. She felt the soldiers' tongues roaming her neck and shoulders, leaving trails of hot saliva that shimmered under the fluorescent lights.

"That's it..." she whispered, her voice hoarse and loaded with lust. "Use me... make me feel how much you've wanted me these past months. Don't stop now..."

Eunbi decided it was time to lower the level of the game. With a fluid movement, while feeling hands continue to knead her tits and others explore the crack of her ass, she slid downward. She let herself drop onto her knees slowly, ending up in a submissive yet dominant position, right in front of the soldier who had been the most anxious throughout the encounter.

The man was paralyzed, looking down at the most desired woman in the camp kneeling before him. Eunbi looked him straight in the eyes, a gaze loaded with dirty promises, and brought her hands to the waistband of the soldier's pants. The sound of the zipper going down was like a gunshot in the hangar's silence; a metallic noise announcing the start of true degradation.

When the soldier's cock sprang out of the pants, hard as a rock and throbbing, Eunbi let out a sigh of satisfaction. She could see the dilated veins running along the member, the tip already wet from accumulated arousal. The smell of musk and sex filled her nostrils, triggering her own lubrication. Without warning, Eunbi opened her mouth and wrapped the head of the member with a slow, sucking motion.

Glup.

The sound was wet and visceral. The soldier let out a muffled cry, arching his back and closing his eyes tight as he felt the suffocating heat of Eunbi's throat enveloping him. She was in no rush; she began to suck with rhythm, lowering her head to swallow as much as possible, making her cheeks sink and the sound of the vacuum resonate in the hangar.

Plok, glup.

Every time she descended, the sound of saliva mixing with hot skin was obscene. Eunbi used her tongue to lick the base and the frenulum, moving with an expert technique that had the man on the verge of a nervous breakdown. The soldier began to pant violently, his hands instinctively descending toward Eunbi's hair, not to push her away, but to press her head deeper against his crotch.

"Oh God... fuck!" the man moaned, his voice breaking. "It's so hot... her mouth is a fucking fire! Keep going, keep going, dammit!"

Around them, the other soldiers were in a frenzy. Some masturbated openly while observing the scene, others pressed against Eunbi, touching her tits and her ass while she remained concentrated on the oral act. The atmosphere was a chaotic mix of sounds: the hoarse pants of the men, the wet noise of Eunbi's mouth (plok), and the constant rub of sweaty skin against uniform fabric.

Eunbi looked up for a second, the cock still between her lips and a string of saliva connecting her corner of the mouth with the tip of the member. Her eyes glowed with absolute malice; she knew she had pushed them to the limit and there was no turning back. She was turning the hangar into a temple of flesh and fluids, where military discipline had completely surrendered to animal lust.

Eunbi felt the soldier reaching his limit; the man trembled violently, and his hands gripped her hair with almost painful force. Just before he exploded in her mouth, Eunbi pulled away with a slow, deliberate movement, leaving a thick string of saliva connecting her lips to the throbbing tip of the member. The soldier let out a grunt of frustration and desire, an animal sound that resonated in the tense silence of the hangar. He couldn't take it anymore; the hunger accumulated for months had transformed into a blind urgency that could only be satiated by penetration.

Without a word, the man grabbed Eunbi by the shoulders and turned her brusquely, forcing her to lean on her hands and knees on the cold floor of the hangar. The position left Eunbi's ass projected upward—a massive white curve that seemed to invite assault. The thong was gone; now only naked, wet skin remained, shimmering under the fluorescent lights.

"Enough games..." the soldier grunted, his voice sounding like a tear. "I'm going to go crazy if I don't get inside you right now."

Eunbi let out a hoarse gasp, arching her back and pushing her cheeks backward, seeking contact. She could feel the man's hot breath against her skin and the smell of sex and sweat emanating from him. The soldier wasted no more time; he positioned himself behind her, and with a firm, dry movement, guided his cock toward Eunbi's entrance.

The first thrust was slow but deep.

Eunbi let out a muffled scream—a mix of pain and extreme pleasure that filled the space. She felt how the flesh stretched to the limit to make room for the thick, hard member, a visceral sensation of fullness that made her shiver from her fingertips to the base of her spine. The soldier let out a long sigh, closing his eyes as he felt the suffocating heat and tight humidity of Eunbi's interior enveloping him completely.

When he finally entered all the way, both froze for a second, allowing their bodies to adjust to the intensity of the encounter. But the calm was short-lived. Animal instinct took command and the rhythm began to accelerate.

Clap.

The sound was dry and loud; the collision of the soldier's balls against Eunbi's ass resonated in the hangar like a gunshot.

Clap. Clap. Clap.

As the rhythm became more frenetic, the noise of flesh colliding became constant and obscene. It was a rhythmic, visceral sound that marked the beat of desire. Eunbi was completely surrendered; her head hung low, her hands gripping the cold floor while her massive tits swung violently with every thrust, bouncing against the concrete in a chaotic and exciting movement.

"Fuck, you're so tight!" the soldier shouted, his voice broken by arousal. "I feel how you're sucking me in!"

Eunbi couldn't articulate coherent words; she only emitted wet moans and erratic gasps. She felt every inch of the member hitting her internal walls, a hot friction that was taking her to the edge of the abyss. But the most visceral part was the sensation of the other men around her. While the first soldier hammered her from behind, the others didn't just watch.

Two soldiers positioned themselves at her sides, grabbing her tits with brute force, squeezing and molding them while she screamed from the pleasure. Another man knelt in front of her, forcing her to look at him while he licked her lips and whispered dirty words in her ear, describing exactly what was happening behind her.

"Look how that ass rattles..." one of them muttered, observing Eunbi's white skin turning red from the constant impact of the collision (clap).

Sweat began to rain over them; the mix of fluids and heat created a lubricating layer that made the bodies slide against each other. The veins in the neck of the soldier penetrating her were dilated to the max, his muscles tense as steel cables while he pushed with desperate violence. Eunbi felt her world reduce to that sound of colliding flesh and the massive pressure filling her belly.

The tension reached a critical point. The rhythm became so fast that the clap turned into a continuous hum of skin against skin. Eunbi felt an electric shock run through her nerves, a violent muscular contraction that made her arch her back to the limit. She was about to break, and the man behind her was too. The hangar was no longer a place of discipline; it was a nest of throbbing flesh, sweat, and animal lust where the only language was the noise of raw sex.

The sound of the impact was deafening in the hangar; every thrust from the soldier translated into a dry, violent clap that resonated against the metal walls, an animal rhythm that synced with the desperate gasps of the men surrounding her. But while the cock hammered her from behind, the visual center of attention remained her tits.

Because of the position—leaning on her hands and knees—gravity caused her breasts to hang heavily toward the floor. With every brutal blow she received in the ass, her tits jumped with obscene violence, bouncing up and down like two mountains of white flesh that knew no rest. The movement was hypnotic; the mass of her chest swayed from left to right, bouncing against her own torso and swinging with a real weight that made the observing soldiers lose their minds.

The two men flanking her were no longer content with caressing her; they had moved to a phase of brute possession. Their hands, large and calloused, sank into Eunbi's flesh with aggressive force. One of them grabbed one of her tits and squeezed it so powerfully that the flesh overflowed between his fingers, distorting the roundness of the breast as he pulled it downward. The other did the same with the other, kneading them like clay, sinking fingers into the softness of her white skin until leaving red marks that contrasted violently with her pale tone.

Eunbi let out a gut-wrenching scream, but it wasn't pain; it was the scream of a woman being consumed by the purest and most degrading desire. She turned her head toward the men crushing her chest and, with eyes clouded by lust and mouth open, began to speak dirty, her voice sounding hoarse, wet, and completely broken.

"Yes... fuck! Keep doing that!" she shouted, while a particularly strong thrust made her arch her back. "Mash my tits! Squeeze them until it hurts, you animals! I love feeling your filthy hands distorting my chest while this idiot breaks my ass from behind... keep going, don't stop!"

Her words acted like gasoline on a fire. The soldier penetrating her let out a roar and increased the speed, making the claps so fast they became a continuous hum of flesh hitting flesh. Eunbi felt her body was a war zone; the constant rub of sweaty skin, the massive pressure in her chest, and the burning friction inside her were taking her to the limit.

"Look at my tits!" she exclaimed, panting violently as she saw her own breasts bouncing frantically with every blow. "Look how they jump for you! Don't you want to feel them? Come and lick my nipples while you fuck me! I want to feel all your tongues on my tits right now!"

At the command, another soldier lunged forward and wrapped one of her nipples in his mouth, sucking with voracious force. Eunbi let out a sharp moan that turned into a scream when she felt the pull of the nipple coordinated with the deep impact of the cock in her belly. The contrast was brutal: the vacuum of the suction on her chest and the massive pressure in her sex.

"Yes... like that... fuck!" she gasped, saliva running from the corner of her lips. "Take me all! Don't leave a single inch of my skin unmarked. I want to wake up tomorrow and feel that every one of you left their mark on my body. Harder, dammit! Push me harder against the floor while you bite my tits!"

The hangar was saturated. The smell of sex was so dense it could be tasted; a mix of vaginal fluids, pre-cum, and masculine sweat. The soldiers were out of their minds, their faces distorted by a hunger that no longer had a brake. The veins in their necks were dilated to the max and their breaths were short, erratic gasps.

Eunbi was at the epicenter of the chaos, feeling her body become an instrument of collective pleasure. Her tits continued to oscillate violently, jumping under the hands and mouths of the men, while the rhythm of penetration reached a point of no return. Every clap was now a promise that the final explosion was only seconds away, and Eunbi, with her raw language and her bouncing breasts, pushed them all toward the abyss.

The hangar had become an echo chamber for the crudest lust; the sound of the clap, clap, clap was so rhythmic and violent it seemed like industrial machinery running at maximum power. Eunbi was in a state of absolute ecstasy, her face pressed against the cold cement while her body was shaken by thrusts that threatened to disassemble her. But the most striking part remained her tits: they were two white and heavy masses that, due to the speed of the rhythm, no longer just bounced but swayed in a chaotic frenzy, hitting her own torso and jumping up and down with visceral force.

The soldiers flanking her were out of control. There were no more caresses; only possessive and brutal grips. One of them had both hands buried in her breasts, squeezing them with such fury that the flesh overflowed between his fingers, molding her tits into grotesque and exciting shapes while shaking them to the rhythm of the thrusts. The other soldier had pressed himself against her, licking the sweat from her back and biting her shoulders, while his hands slid down to squeeze her ass, coordinating the pressure with every blow the man behind her delivered.

Eunbi let out a scream that tore through the air, a wet and prolonged sound that ended in a hoarse gasp. With eyes bloodshot from pleasure and mouth open, she began to spit dirty words, her voice sounding as if it were being torn apart by excitation itself.

"Yes... fuck! Feel how I open up for you!" she screamed, while an especially deep thrust made her arch her back and let out a sharp moan. "Look at my tits, you filthy pigs! Look how they jump while you break me inside! They're so big you can't stop looking at them, right?! Tell me you want to lick every drop of sweat from my nipples right now!"

The man penetrating her let out a guttural roar, the veins in his neck dilating to the limit and his face distorted by effort. His hands clamped onto Eunbi's hips, leaving deep red marks on the white skin, while he accelerated the rhythm to an inhuman speed. The sound of the impact (clap) became a continuous hum; there was no longer any space between one blow and another.

"I'm going to cum... fuck, I'm going to cum in you!" the soldier roared, his voice sounding like a wounded animal.

Eunbi felt the internal pressure reaching the breaking point. Her vaginal muscles contracted violently around the member, sucking it with desperate force. In that moment, Eunbi turned her head toward the men crushing her chest and let out one last command loaded with degrading lust.

"Now! Make my head explode! Fill me with everything! I want to feel your hot milk on my skin, on my tits, on my face! Don't hold anything back, you animals, empty yourselves inside and all over me!"

That was the final trigger. The soldier behind her let out a visceral scream and sank in to the root one last time, tensing every muscle of his body while firing thick, hot jets deep into Eunbi's belly. At the same time, the other soldiers, who had been on the edge of the abyss, collapsed in a collective orgasm.

The hangar filled with violent gasps and broken moans as white, viscous milk began to rain over Eunbi. Some fired against her back, others over her cheeks, but most focused on her tits. Hot jets impacted the white, taut skin of her breasts, sliding down the massive curves and filling the deep valley between them, creating an obscene contrast between the whiteness of her flesh and the viscosity of the masculine fluid.

Eunbi collapsed onto the floor, trembling violently, lungs burning and body covered in a shimmering layer of sweat and semen. Her tits continued to sway slightly from inertia, now stained and glistening under the hangar lights. She lay there, panting, feeling the weight of the men collapsing around her, exhausted and empty, while silence slowly returned to the place, broken only by the sound of erratic breathing and the dripping of fluids on the cold concrete.

The silence that fell over the hangar was so abrupt it felt painful, as if someone had cut the power with a single blow. No trace remained of the frenetic rhythm or the animal screams; there was only the heavy, erratic sound of dozens of lungs fighting to recover oxygen. The air remained thick, saturated by that metallic smell of sex, sweat, and fluids that had become the very atmosphere of the place.

Eunbi remained slumped on the cold cement for several minutes, her face resting on an arm and her eyes fixed on an oil stain on the floor. Her body trembled in residual spasms—small electric jolts running down her spine. She felt the weight of her own exhaustion, but also a dark and visceral satisfaction. She was completely naked, exposed and marked; she felt the viscosity of the semen cooling slowly on her skin, creating a sticky film that clung to her curves.

The most evident part were her tits. Those massive breasts, which had been the center of the storm, now rested against the floor, flattened by their own weight. They were glistening, covered in thick white streaks that slid down the sides and accumulated in the deep valley between them. Some drops still slid slowly toward her nipples, which remained erect and sensitive to the brush of the cold hangar air. Eunbi let out a long, wet sigh, feeling the adrenaline fade and give way to a strange melancholy—that post-orgasmic void that feels like a hole in the chest.

Around her, the soldiers were shadows of what they had been ten minutes ago. There was no more aggression or hunger; only defeat remained. They sat or lay on the floor, gazes lost and breathing heavy. Some stared at their own hands, surprised by the brutality with which they had touched that body, while others simply closed their eyes, overwhelmed by the sensory discharge that had just broken their psyche. Military discipline had died in that hangar; they had been reduced to their most primal state, and now, the return to reality was a blunt blow.

"Fuck..." one of them whispered, his voice completely empty, almost without air. "What the hell just happened?"

No one answered. Silence was the only possible response. It was a silence charged with a dull guilt and infinite admiration. They had been possessed by her as much as they had tried to possess her.

Slowly, Eunbi began to pull herself up. The sound of her skin peeling away from the damp cement produced a visceral noise that made several soldiers look up at her. She sat back on her heels, letting her tits sway softly with the movement, scattering the drops of semen still clinging to them. There was no trace of shame in her gaze; on the contrary, she observed them with a predatory calm, like someone looking over a battlefield after winning the war.

She brought a finger to the corner of her lips, picked up a remnant of saliva and fluid, and licked it slowly while maintaining eye contact with the youngest recruit, who was still trembling in a corner. The boy couldn't hold her gaze; he lowered his head, feeling small, forever marked by that encounter.

"Looks like you've recovered your morale," Eunbi said, her voice returning to silk, though now with a hint of satisfied exhaustion. "I hope this 'gift' is enough for you to endure the rest of your service without going crazy."

She stood up with a slow elegance, allowing the fluids to slide down her thighs and fall to the floor in thick drops. She was in no rush to cover herself; she enjoyed the way the men looked at her—a mix of residual hunger and almost religious respect. She knew she was leaving, but she left behind something far more permanent than physical pleasure: she had left them a psychological scar. From that moment on, every time those men closed their eyes or felt the rub of their uniforms, they would remember the weight of her tits, the smell of vanilla mixed with sex, and the feeling of having been completely dominated by one woman.

Eunbi walked toward where her dress lay, picking it up from the floor with a nonchalant gesture. As she slid the garment over her body, hiding the stained and shimmering skin, she cast one last look at the group of defeated men. A small smile played on her red lips before she turned and walked toward the exit, leaving behind a hangar that smelled of sin and a lust they would never again experience with the same intensity.

[izlts]

About my language

By the way, guys, if you notice anything odd in the language or the titles, please forgive me—I speak Spanish and use AI to translate the fanfics since my English isn't the best.

Also, if anyone wants to speak to me in Spanish, I'd be happy to reply in that language.

[izlts]

serving in the military

Kwon eunbi

Eunbi gave them a slow, suggestive wave of her hand, inviting them to follow her toward the camp's main hangar. It was a vast space, roofed but open on the sides, where the air seemed to stagnate and the heat became suffocating. In the center, someone had already set up industrial speakers that emitted an electric hum, waiting for the signal. The soldiers walked behind her in a sort of hypnotic procession; no one spoke, only the coordinated sound of their boots and the heavy pants of those who could no longer fake their composure.

When Eunbi reached the center of the improvised space, she stopped and looked back. Her eyes scanned the mass of men surrounding her, forming a tight circle. They were so close that she could feel the heat radiating from their bodies—a wave of human temperature mixed with collective anxiety. With a fluid motion, Eunbi signaled the sound technician, and suddenly, music with a slow, heavy beat and deep bass began to rumble through the hangar walls. The sound wasn’t just heard; it was felt; the bass hit the soldiers' chests like a drum, syncing with their racing hearts.

Eunbi closed her eyes for a second, letting the rhythm possess her, and then she began to move.

At first, the dance seemed almost normal—professional and elegant—but in the context of that place, it became visual torture. Eunbi started with soft hip movements, swaying from side to side while keeping her shoulders relaxed. But what truly captured everyone's attention was the physics of her body. Every time she turned or made a sudden move, her tits—massive and heavy—bounced violently under the fabric of the dress. The deep neckline ensured that her flesh swayed in a hypnotic rhythm; the soldiers watched as her chest heaved up and down, the fabric stretching to the breaking point and then giving way, revealing flashes of white skin in desperate bursts.

"Fuck... look at that," one of the soldiers whispered, his voice completely broken and his throat dry. "They move on their own... it looks like they're about to jump right out. I can't stop looking... goddamn it, I can't breathe."

"Look at how she moves that ass..." another replied, his gaze locked onto Eunbi's backside as she slowly sank down into a squat. "That fabric is about to rip. If she keeps doing that, someone's going to lose their fucking mind right here."

Eunbi knew exactly what she was provoking. While she danced, she maintained aggressive eye contact with different men, casting glances loaded with playful lust. She slid across the floor, arching her back and pushing her tits forward, exposing them fully to the hungry gaze of the group. The movement was visceral; every shake of her body sent a signal straight to those men's primal instincts.

Sweat began to run down the soldiers' temples, dripping down their necks and soaking the collars of their uniforms. Their pupils were dilated to the max, consuming every inch of Eunbi's figure. The air in the hangar grew heavy, saturated with the smell of desire and desperation. Many of them had their hands clenched into fists, squeezing so hard that their knuckles turned white, fighting the animal urge to leap into the center of the circle and seize that swaying body.

Eunbi ramped up the intensity. She began moving her shoulders rapidly, making the bounce of her tits more frenetic—a rhythmic, wild movement that made the dress ride up and down dangerously. She put her hands behind her head, stretching her torso and exposing the tension of her belly and the sheer mass of her chest, letting out a small moan that blended with the bass of the music.

"Do you like it?" she asked in the middle of the dance, her voice sounding breathless and wet. "Do you like watching me move for you? I can feel how you're looking at me... I can feel your hunger from here."

She stopped abruptly, standing face-to-face with the group, her breathing heavy and her chest heaving violently. Her tits continued to sway slightly from the inertia of the movement, and a sheen of sweat began to cover her neck and the valley of her cleavage. The soldiers were on the verge of collapse; the sexual tension had reached a critical point where silence was no longer possible and gasps were the only thing filling the space between the notes of the music. Eunbi looked at them with a malicious smile, knowing she had them exactly where she wanted: broken, starving, and completely under her control.

The music shifted subtly; the rhythm became slower, denser, with a bass that seemed to vibrate directly in the men's bones. The air in the hangar was no longer just hot—it was suffocating, saturated by the ragged breathing of dozens of soldiers and the sweet scent of Eunbi's perfume mixing with the smell of stale sweat. She stood still for a moment, her chest heaving violently, observing the hunger in those men's eyes. She knew they had reached the limit; the tension was a string stretched to the breaking point.

Eunbi let out a low giggle, almost a purr, and slowly brought her hands to the shoulders of the dress. She didn't do it quickly; every movement was calculated to prolong the agony. Her fingers, long and delicate, began to slide the fabric down, inch by inch. The sound of the fabric rubbing against her white skin was almost audible over the thumping bass—a soft friction that made the soldiers hold their breath in unison.

"It's too hot in here, don't you think?" she whispered, casting a glance loaded with malice. "I feel like this dress is squeezing me... I feel like it's suffocating me."

As the dress slid far enough to let one of the straps drop, a collective gasp rippled through the circle of men. The white, smooth skin of her shoulder was exposed, shimmering with a fine layer of sweat that reflected the hangar's fluorescent lights. But the most devastating part happened next: as she lowered the fabric, the support of the dress gave way slightly, causing her massive tits to sway with a real and visceral weight. The soldiers saw the massive curve of her chest partially release from the fabric, revealing an obscene amount of white flesh struggling not to jump out completely.

"Fuck!" one of the soldiers exclaimed, unable to contain himself. "Look at that... it's all coming out. Dammit, I'm going to go crazy!"

"Keep going... just take it off already..." another pleaded in a broken whisper, his gaze locked on the valley between her breasts, where sweat formed small droplets that slid slowly down the skin.

Eunbi ignored the pleas, enjoying the absolute power she held over them. She moved slightly backward, arching her back while sliding the dress further down, allowing the garment to fall to her waist in a slow, fluid motion. The dress didn't disappear entirely, but it hung precariously, leaving the upper part of her torso exposed.

What appeared under the hangar lights was a vision that made several soldiers let out a guttural sound (glup). Eunbi was wearing a tiny bikini, a piece of fabric so small it was an insult. The top was barely a strip of material attempting—unsuccessfully—to contain the massiveness of her tits. Flesh overflowed from the top, the sides, and underneath; her breasts were so large that the bikini looked like a joke, a mere suggestion of clothing that left almost everything in sight. One could see the tension of the fabric stretching to the limit, marking the aggressive roundness of her chest and hinting at the pressure of her nipples against the thin material.

Eunbi placed her hands on the sides of the bikini, squeezing the fabric slightly to lift her tits even higher, projecting them forward like two mountains of white, soft flesh. The men were in shock; some had their mouths open, others closed their eyes for a second only to snap them open again, unable to process the magnitude of what they were seeing. Shame had completely vanished, replaced by an animal and voracious hunger.

"Is this what you wanted to see?" she asked, her voice wet and provocative, while swaying her shoulders to make her tits bounce softly under the bikini. "I wonder if it's enough... or if you're still hungry."

The silence that followed was dense, charged with a sexual electricity that made the air spark. The soldiers were no longer a military formation; they were a group of desperate men, veins in their necks dilated and breathing erratic, staring at that exposed body as if it were the most forbidden feast in the world. The tension in their pants had reached an unbearable point, and Eunbi, aware of this, gave them a predatory smile before preparing for her next move.

Eunbi stayed silent for a moment, enjoying the image of the men around her; they were like hungry dogs waiting to be let off the leash. Her eyes scanned the circle, stopping at the trembling hands of some and the way others bit their lower lips to avoid letting out a scream. The dress still hung dangerously around her waist, an insignificant barrier that only served to increase the agony of those present.

With excruciating slowness, Eunbi brought her hands back to the fabric of the dress. She didn't just let it drop; she began to slide it down inch by inch, making the fabric rub against the skin of her hips with a soft sound that seemed to rumble in the hangar's silence. The soldiers were hypnotized, their gazes locked on the line where the fabric separated from her body. They could see the dress sliding slowly down the curve of her white, smooth thighs, revealing skin shimmering with sweat under the white ceiling lights.

When the garment finally hit the floor with a dull thud, leaving Eunbi completely exposed in her tiny bikini, the air in the hangar seemed to vanish instantly.

If the top was an insult, the bottom was a direct and aggressive provocation. She wore a thong that barely existed; a ridiculously thin strip of fabric that sank deeply into the crack of her ass, disappearing between her massive, round cheeks. The bikini covered nothing; it simply accentuated the obscene roundness of her hips and left almost all of her white skin bare. The string of the bikini dug into her sides, creating a small ridge in the flesh of her thighs that made the men want to sink their fingers right there.

The silence was broken by a collective sound—a mix of gasps and heavy exhales filling the space. The youngest recruit let out a muffled moan and had to lean against the wall to keep from falling; his legs shook violently and his breathing was so erratic it looked like he was having a panic attack, though what he felt was absolute sensory overload.

"Holy fucking shit...!" one of the soldiers exclaimed, his voice broken and hoarse. "Look at that ass... fuck, it's huge... it can't be real. Look how the string sinks in!"

"I'm tripping out..." another muttered, his gaze fixed on the curve of her hips, sliding down toward where the bikini barely managed to cover her most intimate area. "Fuck it all, I can't take this anymore. Someone has to touch her now, fuck, my cock is about to explode in my pants."

Eunbi, far from being intimidated by the growing aggression of the comments, let out a playful giggle and took a step back, turning slowly on her heels to face away from the group. She made a deliberate move: she arched her back, pushing her ass backward and making the thong tension even further, sinking deeply into her flesh. The rhythmic sway of her heavy, firm cheeks caused several soldiers to make a guttural sound (glup), swallowing hard as their pupils dilated until they almost covered the entire iris.

"Do you like my clothes?" she asked, looking over her shoulder with an expression loaded with lust. "I think it's a bit small... don't you? I feel like it'll rip at any moment if someone pulls it hard."

The atmosphere had shifted drastically. Military shame and respect had been incinerated by the fire of animal desire. The men were no longer in formation; some had unconsciously stepped forward, breaking the circle to get closer to her. Their faces were distorted, veins in their necks dilated from blood pressure and sweat soaking their uniforms.

Eunbi turned back toward them, her chest heaving violently, making her tits bounce under the small strip of the bikini. She placed a hand on her thigh, sliding her fingers slowly upward, approaching the edge of the bottom fabric dangerously.

"I see you're not shy anymore," she whispered, her voice now hoarser, wetter. "I see you're hungry. And I... I love it when you're hungry. I wonder who among you will be the first to stop looking and start touching."

The challenge hung in the air, dense and electric. The limit had been crossed; the psychological barrier had completely broken. The soldiers were no longer disciplined men; they were predators who had just seen their prey offer herself voluntarily, and the hunger in their eyes was so visceral it could almost be touched. The sexual tension had reached its breaking point: only one movement, one signal, was needed for carnal chaos to erupt in the middle of the hangar.

The silence that followed Eunbi's words was dense, almost solid, interrupted only by the sound of the men's ragged breathing and the electric hum of the speakers. The air was so charged with desire it seemed to vibrate. The soldiers were in a trance, their gazes locked on her, but none dared to take the first step; it was that last vestige of military discipline fighting against the animal tide pushing them forward.

Eunbi, enjoying the agony of those men, decided she had played enough with their minds. It was time to break the physical barrier.

With a predatory gaze, she scanned the circle until her eyes locked onto the youngest recruit—the one who had been trembling since the moment she stepped out of the car. The boy was pale, his lips dry and his eyes wide, totally overwhelmed by Eunbi's presence. She let out a malicious smile and extended her hand toward him, making a slow gesture for him to approach.

"You... come here," she ordered, her voice no longer just playful but imperative, loaded with a sexual authority that left no room for doubt.

The youth took clumsy steps, almost tripping over his own boots. When he reached her, the smell of vanilla and female skin hit him like a sledgehammer, leaving him breathless. Eunbi looked at him from bottom to top, analyzing the tension in his neck and the way his hands shook violently at his sides.

"You're afraid..." she whispered, moving so close that the heat of their bodies merged. "I love it when you're afraid. It means you know exactly what you have in front of you and you don't know if you can handle it."

Without giving him time to respond, Eunbi took the recruit's right hand firmly. Her fingers were soft but strong, and she guided him directly toward her own chest. There was no subtlety; Eunbi slammed the palm of the boy's hand against one of her tits, sinking it deeply into the mass of white, soft flesh that the tiny bikini barely managed to contain.

The recruit let out a muffled moan, a guttural sound from deep in his throat (glup), while his eyes dilated to the max. The impact was visceral. The sensation of warm, wet, elastic skin under his hand, combined with the massive bounce of the tit against his palm, caused a cerebral short circuit. For a second, the boy froze, fearing this was a dream or that someone would punish him for touching a woman like this.

"Don't just stand there stunned, idiot," Eunbi hissed in his ear, her voice now raw and loaded with dirty talk. "Squeeze... squeeze my tits hard. I want to feel you mash my flesh with your calloused hands. Use your hand, fuck, make me feel like you're a man and not a scared child."

The command was the trigger. The recruit, driven by an animal need he could no longer control, closed his fingers over Eunbi's chest, squeezing with desperate force. He let out a grunt as he felt the softness and firmness of that body, the way the tit overflowed between his fingers, escaping the bikini. Eunbi let out a loud gasp, arching her back and closing her eyes, enjoying the roughness of the contact.

Around them, the rest of the soldiers exploded. Seeing the recruit touching her was the signal they were waiting for. The barrier of modesty shattered into a thousand pieces. Several men stepped forward, surrounding them, with hungry gazes and erratic breathing. Some began to shout dirty words, urging the boy not to be selfish, while others simply gasped, watching as the recruit's fingers sank into Eunbi's white flesh.

"Do it harder!" one of the veterans shouted, his voice broken. "Look how her nipples are marking through that fucking fabric! Take that bikini off her now, fuck!"

Eunbi opened her eyes and looked at the group with an expression of absolute lust. She felt excited by the aggression of the environment, by the smell of masculine sweat that now completely enveloped her. With a quick movement, she reached for the knots of the bikini. First, she untied the strap of the top with a sharp tug.

The fabric snapped, instantly releasing her massive tits. The visual impact was devastating; her breasts dropped with real weight, swaying violently before settling, exposing her erect, pink nipples under the hangar lights. The men let out a collective shout—a mix of awe and animal desire. But Eunbi didn't stop there. With the same speed, she slid her fingers down and untied the thong that had been sinking into her ass.

The bikini fell to the floor like an insignificant piece of trash. Eunbi stood completely naked before them, exposed in every inch. Her massive tits, her flat belly damp with sweat, and her intimate area, fully uncovered, were on display for everyone. Silence returned for a moment, but it was an electric silence—the calm before the animals lunged at their prey.

"There's no more clothes..." Eunbi whispered, looking at the men with a predatory smile while her nipples vibrated from the cold and excitation. "I'm ready now. Now... come and get what you want."

The hangar became a pressure cooker that finally exploded. It wasn't a chaotic or disorganized attack, but a slow, heavy tide of masculine bodies closing the circle around Eunbi, suffocating any empty space. The air became dense, saturated by the smell of testosterone, stale sweat, and the growing humidity of arousal. Eunbi was in the center, naked and glorious, feeling the temperature of the place rise several degrees just from the proximity of so many men burning with desire.

The first contact was like an electric shock. Several hands, calloused and rough, lunged at her simultaneously. One soldier grabbed her tits with desperate force, sinking his fingers into the soft, heavy flesh, while another positioned himself behind her, squeezing her ass with a pressure that left instant red marks on her white skin. The contrast was brutal: Eunbi's extreme softness against the roughness of the military uniform and the hardened hands of hard labor.

"Fuck, she's so soft!" one of the men groaned, his voice sounding like it had sand in its throat. "Her tits are like pillows... look how they overflow between my fingers. I can't believe this is real!"

Eunbi let out a long, wet moan, throwing her head back as she felt the group claim her. There was no trace of fear in her; on the contrary, her pupils were dilated and her breathing erratic, enjoying the sensation of being consumed by that animal hunger. She felt the soldiers' tongues roaming her neck and shoulders, leaving trails of hot saliva that shimmered under the fluorescent lights.

"That's it..." she whispered, her voice hoarse and loaded with lust. "Use me... make me feel how much you've wanted me these past months. Don't stop now..."

Eunbi decided it was time to lower the level of the game. With a fluid movement, while feeling hands continue to knead her tits and others explore the crack of her ass, she slid downward. She let herself drop onto her knees slowly, ending up in a submissive yet dominant position, right in front of the soldier who had been the most anxious throughout the encounter.

The man was paralyzed, looking down at the most desired woman in the camp kneeling before him. Eunbi looked him straight in the eyes, a gaze loaded with dirty promises, and brought her hands to the waistband of the soldier's pants. The sound of the zipper going down was like a gunshot in the hangar's silence; a metallic noise announcing the start of true degradation.

When the soldier's cock sprang out of the pants, hard as a rock and throbbing, Eunbi let out a sigh of satisfaction. She could see the dilated veins running along the member, the tip already wet from accumulated arousal. The smell of musk and sex filled her nostrils, triggering her own lubrication. Without warning, Eunbi opened her mouth and wrapped the head of the member with a slow, sucking motion.

Glup.

The sound was wet and visceral. The soldier let out a muffled cry, arching his back and closing his eyes tight as he felt the suffocating heat of Eunbi's throat enveloping him. She was in no rush; she began to suck with rhythm, lowering her head to swallow as much as possible, making her cheeks sink and the sound of the vacuum resonate in the hangar.

Plok, glup.

Every time she descended, the sound of saliva mixing with hot skin was obscene. Eunbi used her tongue to lick the base and the frenulum, moving with an expert technique that had the man on the verge of a nervous breakdown. The soldier began to pant violently, his hands instinctively descending toward Eunbi's hair, not to push her away, but to press her head deeper against his crotch.

"Oh God... fuck!" the man moaned, his voice breaking. "It's so hot... her mouth is a fucking fire! Keep going, keep going, dammit!"

Around them, the other soldiers were in a frenzy. Some masturbated openly while observing the scene, others pressed against Eunbi, touching her tits and her ass while she remained concentrated on the oral act. The atmosphere was a chaotic mix of sounds: the hoarse pants of the men, the wet noise of Eunbi's mouth (plok), and the constant rub of sweaty skin against uniform fabric.

Eunbi looked up for a second, the cock still between her lips and a string of saliva connecting her corner of the mouth with the tip of the member. Her eyes glowed with absolute malice; she knew she had pushed them to the limit and there was no turning back. She was turning the hangar into a temple of flesh and fluids, where military discipline had completely surrendered to animal lust.

Eunbi felt the soldier reaching his limit; the man trembled violently, and his hands gripped her hair with almost painful force. Just before he exploded in her mouth, Eunbi pulled away with a slow, deliberate movement, leaving a thick string of saliva connecting her lips to the throbbing tip of the member. The soldier let out a grunt of frustration and desire, an animal sound that resonated in the tense silence of the hangar. He couldn't take it anymore; the hunger accumulated for months had transformed into a blind urgency that could only be satiated by penetration.

Without a word, the man grabbed Eunbi by the shoulders and turned her brusquely, forcing her to lean on her hands and knees on the cold floor of the hangar. The position left Eunbi's ass projected upward—a massive white curve that seemed to invite assault. The thong was gone; now only naked, wet skin remained, shimmering under the fluorescent lights.

"Enough games..." the soldier grunted, his voice sounding like a tear. "I'm going to go crazy if I don't get inside you right now."

Eunbi let out a hoarse gasp, arching her back and pushing her cheeks backward, seeking contact. She could feel the man's hot breath against her skin and the smell of sex and sweat emanating from him. The soldier wasted no more time; he positioned himself behind her, and with a firm, dry movement, guided his cock toward Eunbi's entrance.

The first thrust was slow but deep.

Eunbi let out a muffled scream—a mix of pain and extreme pleasure that filled the space. She felt how the flesh stretched to the limit to make room for the thick, hard member, a visceral sensation of fullness that made her shiver from her fingertips to the base of her spine. The soldier let out a long sigh, closing his eyes as he felt the suffocating heat and tight humidity of Eunbi's interior enveloping him completely.

When he finally entered all the way, both froze for a second, allowing their bodies to adjust to the intensity of the encounter. But the calm was short-lived. Animal instinct took command and the rhythm began to accelerate.

Clap.

The sound was dry and loud; the collision of the soldier's balls against Eunbi's ass resonated in the hangar like a gunshot.

Clap. Clap. Clap.

As the rhythm became more frenetic, the noise of flesh colliding became constant and obscene. It was a rhythmic, visceral sound that marked the beat of desire. Eunbi was completely surrendered; her head hung low, her hands gripping the cold floor while her massive tits swung violently with every thrust, bouncing against the concrete in a chaotic and exciting movement.

"Fuck, you're so tight!" the soldier shouted, his voice broken by arousal. "I feel how you're sucking me in!"

Eunbi couldn't articulate coherent words; she only emitted wet moans and erratic gasps. She felt every inch of the member hitting her internal walls, a hot friction that was taking her to the edge of the abyss. But the most visceral part was the sensation of the other men around her. While the first soldier hammered her from behind, the others didn't just watch.

Two soldiers positioned themselves at her sides, grabbing her tits with brute force, squeezing and molding them while she screamed from the pleasure. Another man knelt in front of her, forcing her to look at him while he licked her lips and whispered dirty words in her ear, describing exactly what was happening behind her.

"Look how that ass rattles..." one of them muttered, observing Eunbi's white skin turning red from the constant impact of the collision (clap).

Sweat began to rain over them; the mix of fluids and heat created a lubricating layer that made the bodies slide against each other. The veins in the neck of the soldier penetrating her were dilated to the max, his muscles tense as steel cables while he pushed with desperate violence. Eunbi felt her world reduce to that sound of colliding flesh and the massive pressure filling her belly.

The tension reached a critical point. The rhythm became so fast that the clap turned into a continuous hum of skin against skin. Eunbi felt an electric shock run through her nerves, a violent muscular contraction that made her arch her back to the limit. She was about to break, and the man behind her was too. The hangar was no longer a place of discipline; it was a nest of throbbing flesh, sweat, and animal lust where the only language was the noise of raw sex.

The sound of the impact was deafening in the hangar; every thrust from the soldier translated into a dry, violent clap that resonated against the metal walls, an animal rhythm that synced with the desperate gasps of the men surrounding her. But while the cock hammered her from behind, the visual center of attention remained her tits.

Because of the position—leaning on her hands and knees—gravity caused her breasts to hang heavily toward the floor. With every brutal blow she received in the ass, her tits jumped with obscene violence, bouncing up and down like two mountains of white flesh that knew no rest. The movement was hypnotic; the mass of her chest swayed from left to right, bouncing against her own torso and swinging with a real weight that made the observing soldiers lose their minds.

The two men flanking her were no longer content with caressing her; they had moved to a phase of brute possession. Their hands, large and calloused, sank into Eunbi's flesh with aggressive force. One of them grabbed one of her tits and squeezed it so powerfully that the flesh overflowed between his fingers, distorting the roundness of the breast as he pulled it downward. The other did the same with the other, kneading them like clay, sinking fingers into the softness of her white skin until leaving red marks that contrasted violently with her pale tone.

Eunbi let out a gut-wrenching scream, but it wasn't pain; it was the scream of a woman being consumed by the purest and most degrading desire. She turned her head toward the men crushing her chest and, with eyes clouded by lust and mouth open, began to speak dirty, her voice sounding hoarse, wet, and completely broken.

"Yes... fuck! Keep doing that!" she shouted, while a particularly strong thrust made her arch her back. "Mash my tits! Squeeze them until it hurts, you animals! I love feeling your filthy hands distorting my chest while this idiot breaks my ass from behind... keep going, don't stop!"

Her words acted like gasoline on a fire. The soldier penetrating her let out a roar and increased the speed, making the claps so fast they became a continuous hum of flesh hitting flesh. Eunbi felt her body was a war zone; the constant rub of sweaty skin, the massive pressure in her chest, and the burning friction inside her were taking her to the limit.

"Look at my tits!" she exclaimed, panting violently as she saw her own breasts bouncing frantically with every blow. "Look how they jump for you! Don't you want to feel them? Come and lick my nipples while you fuck me! I want to feel all your tongues on my tits right now!"

At the command, another soldier lunged forward and wrapped one of her nipples in his mouth, sucking with voracious force. Eunbi let out a sharp moan that turned into a scream when she felt the pull of the nipple coordinated with the deep impact of the cock in her belly. The contrast was brutal: the vacuum of the suction on her chest and the massive pressure in her sex.

"Yes... like that... fuck!" she gasped, saliva running from the corner of her lips. "Take me all! Don't leave a single inch of my skin unmarked. I want to wake up tomorrow and feel that every one of you left their mark on my body. Harder, dammit! Push me harder against the floor while you bite my tits!"

The hangar was saturated. The smell of sex was so dense it could be tasted; a mix of vaginal fluids, pre-cum, and masculine sweat. The soldiers were out of their minds, their faces distorted by a hunger that no longer had a brake. The veins in their necks were dilated to the max and their breaths were short, erratic gasps.

Eunbi was at the epicenter of the chaos, feeling her body become an instrument of collective pleasure. Her tits continued to oscillate violently, jumping under the hands and mouths of the men, while the rhythm of penetration reached a point of no return. Every clap was now a promise that the final explosion was only seconds away, and Eunbi, with her raw language and her bouncing breasts, pushed them all toward the abyss.

The hangar had become an echo chamber for the crudest lust; the sound of the clap, clap, clap was so rhythmic and violent it seemed like industrial machinery running at maximum power. Eunbi was in a state of absolute ecstasy, her face pressed against the cold cement while her body was shaken by thrusts that threatened to disassemble her. But the most striking part remained her tits: they were two white and heavy masses that, due to the speed of the rhythm, no longer just bounced but swayed in a chaotic frenzy, hitting her own torso and jumping up and down with visceral force.

The soldiers flanking her were out of control. There were no more caresses; only possessive and brutal grips. One of them had both hands buried in her breasts, squeezing them with such fury that the flesh overflowed between his fingers, molding her tits into grotesque and exciting shapes while shaking them to the rhythm of the thrusts. The other soldier had pressed himself against her, licking the sweat from her back and biting her shoulders, while his hands slid down to squeeze her ass, coordinating the pressure with every blow the man behind her delivered.

Eunbi let out a scream that tore through the air, a wet and prolonged sound that ended in a hoarse gasp. With eyes bloodshot from pleasure and mouth open, she began to spit dirty words, her voice sounding as if it were being torn apart by excitation itself.

"Yes... fuck! Feel how I open up for you!" she screamed, while an especially deep thrust made her arch her back and let out a sharp moan. "Look at my tits, you filthy pigs! Look how they jump while you break me inside! They're so big you can't stop looking at them, right?! Tell me you want to lick every drop of sweat from my nipples right now!"

The man penetrating her let out a guttural roar, the veins in his neck dilating to the limit and his face distorted by effort. His hands clamped onto Eunbi's hips, leaving deep red marks on the white skin, while he accelerated the rhythm to an inhuman speed. The sound of the impact (clap) became a continuous hum; there was no longer any space between one blow and another.

"I'm going to cum... fuck, I'm going to cum in you!" the soldier roared, his voice sounding like a wounded animal.

Eunbi felt the internal pressure reaching the breaking point. Her vaginal muscles contracted violently around the member, sucking it with desperate force. In that moment, Eunbi turned her head toward the men crushing her chest and let out one last command loaded with degrading lust.

"Now! Make my head explode! Fill me with everything! I want to feel your hot milk on my skin, on my tits, on my face! Don't hold anything back, you animals, empty yourselves inside and all over me!"

That was the final trigger. The soldier behind her let out a visceral scream and sank in to the root one last time, tensing every muscle of his body while firing thick, hot jets deep into Eunbi's belly. At the same time, the other soldiers, who had been on the edge of the abyss, collapsed in a collective orgasm.

The hangar filled with violent gasps and broken moans as white, viscous milk began to rain over Eunbi. Some fired against her back, others over her cheeks, but most focused on her tits. Hot jets impacted the white, taut skin of her breasts, sliding down the massive curves and filling the deep valley between them, creating an obscene contrast between the whiteness of her flesh and the viscosity of the masculine fluid.

Eunbi collapsed onto the floor, trembling violently, lungs burning and body covered in a shimmering layer of sweat and semen. Her tits continued to sway slightly from inertia, now stained and glistening under the hangar lights. She lay there, panting, feeling the weight of the men collapsing around her, exhausted and empty, while silence slowly returned to the place, broken only by the sound of erratic breathing and the dripping of fluids on the cold concrete.

The silence that fell over the hangar was so abrupt it felt painful, as if someone had cut the power with a single blow. No trace remained of the frenetic rhythm or the animal screams; there was only the heavy, erratic sound of dozens of lungs fighting to recover oxygen. The air remained thick, saturated by that metallic smell of sex, sweat, and fluids that had become the very atmosphere of the place.

Eunbi remained slumped on the cold cement for several minutes, her face resting on an arm and her eyes fixed on an oil stain on the floor. Her body trembled in residual spasms—small electric jolts running down her spine. She felt the weight of her own exhaustion, but also a dark and visceral satisfaction. She was completely naked, exposed and marked; she felt the viscosity of the semen cooling slowly on her skin, creating a sticky film that clung to her curves.

The most evident part were her tits. Those massive breasts, which had been the center of the storm, now rested against the floor, flattened by their own weight. They were glistening, covered in thick white streaks that slid down the sides and accumulated in the deep valley between them. Some drops still slid slowly toward her nipples, which remained erect and sensitive to the brush of the cold hangar air. Eunbi let out a long, wet sigh, feeling the adrenaline fade and give way to a strange melancholy—that post-orgasmic void that feels like a hole in the chest.

Around her, the soldiers were shadows of what they had been ten minutes ago. There was no more aggression or hunger; only defeat remained. They sat or lay on the floor, gazes lost and breathing heavy. Some stared at their own hands, surprised by the brutality with which they had touched that body, while others simply closed their eyes, overwhelmed by the sensory discharge that had just broken their psyche. Military discipline had died in that hangar; they had been reduced to their most primal state, and now, the return to reality was a blunt blow.

"Fuck..." one of them whispered, his voice completely empty, almost without air. "What the hell just happened?"

No one answered. Silence was the only possible response. It was a silence charged with a dull guilt and infinite admiration. They had been possessed by her as much as they had tried to possess her.

Slowly, Eunbi began to pull herself up. The sound of her skin peeling away from the damp cement produced a visceral noise that made several soldiers look up at her. She sat back on her heels, letting her tits sway softly with the movement, scattering the drops of semen still clinging to them. There was no trace of shame in her gaze; on the contrary, she observed them with a predatory calm, like someone looking over a battlefield after winning the war.

She brought a finger to the corner of her lips, picked up a remnant of saliva and fluid, and licked it slowly while maintaining eye contact with the youngest recruit, who was still trembling in a corner. The boy couldn't hold her gaze; he lowered his head, feeling small, forever marked by that encounter.

"Looks like you've recovered your morale," Eunbi said, her voice returning to silk, though now with a hint of satisfied exhaustion. "I hope this 'gift' is enough for you to endure the rest of your service without going crazy."

She stood up with a slow elegance, allowing the fluids to slide down her thighs and fall to the floor in thick drops. She was in no rush to cover herself; she enjoyed the way the men looked at her—a mix of residual hunger and almost religious respect. She knew she was leaving, but she left behind something far more permanent than physical pleasure: she had left them a psychological scar. From that moment on, every time those men closed their eyes or felt the rub of their uniforms, they would remember the weight of her tits, the smell of vanilla mixed with sex, and the feeling of having been completely dominated by one woman.

Eunbi walked toward where her dress lay, picking it up from the floor with a nonchalant gesture. As she slid the garment over her body, hiding the stained and shimmering skin, she cast one last look at the group of defeated men. A small smile played on her red lips before she turned and walked toward the exit, leaving behind a hangar that smelled of sin and a lust they would never again experience with the same intensity.

[izlts]

Sisters Silence: ChaeSis

Chapter 2 chaeyeon flashback pov

+18 Blackmaill Step-cest

There is a kind of silence in this house that isn't peace; it’s a waiting game. A dense, almost liquid silence that clings to my skin like dirty oil every time he is in the same room. I am in the kitchen right now, pretending to be interested in the cup of tea I’m holding between my hands, but my fingers are trembling just enough for the water to ripple on the surface. It isn't cold; it’s that static electricity running down the back of my neck every time I feel Mr. Park’s presence behind me.

I can feel him. I don’t need to turn around to know exactly where he is standing. I can smell him: that scent of sandalwood and cold tobacco that, a long time ago, seemed elegant, but now provokes a visceral nausea—a knot in my throat that prevents me from swallowing. My body has its own memory, a treacherous memory that reacts before my mind can process the danger. I feel the hairs on my arms stand up and a slow shiver descend my spine, sliding down like a drop of ice until it anchors itself at the base of my pelvis.

"You seem distracted today, Chaeyeon," his voice reaches me as a low purr, a vibration that seems to cut through the air and hit me directly in my pores.

I feel a violent lurch in my chest; my heart begins to hammer against my ribs with a dull force—a bum-bum... bum-bum that echoes in my ears and drowns out any other sound. I grip the cup tighter, feeling the heat of the porcelain, but the warmth is insufficient to fight the cold invading my feet. I don’t dare look at him. I know that if I do, I’ll find those dark eyes scanning my body, stripping me layer by layer, searching for any trace of the weakness he himself planted in me.

Suddenly, I feel his hand on my shoulder. It is a light touch, almost accidental, but to me, it’s as if a red-hot brand touched my skin. The brush of his fingers against the fabric of my blouse causes my nipples to harden instantly, projecting themselves with a painful tension against the clothes. I hate my body for this; I hate that it reacts with this nervous, suffocating arousal toward the man who has turned me into his toy. I feel dirty, as if there were an invisible stain spreading from my chest to my ass—a mark of ownership that only he can see.

He leans in a bit more, just enough for the heat of his breath to brush the curve of my ear. He says nothing else, but that silence is the cruelest tool of all. It is a reminder of everything we keep quiet, of the nightly agreements and the humiliation I accept day after day so that the rest of the world keeps believing I am the perfect daughter.

"What are you thinking about, dear?" he whispers, and his voice vibrates on my skin like a forbidden caress.

I close my eyes tight. In that instant, the sound of the kitchen vanishes. The scent of tea merges with the rancid smell of that hotel, and the warm afternoon light is replaced by the suffocating dimness of a memory I cannot erase. I feel the floor disappear beneath my feet and find myself sucked backward, back to the exact moment where my life fractured.

I feel the wetness on my thighs again, the pressure of strange bodies against mine, and that electric fear that paralyzed me for the first time. I go back to the beginning. Back to the first time I understood that my body no longer belonged to me, but was instead the price of a secret that was consuming me alive.

The cold early-morning air hit my face as soon as I closed the taxi door, but it wasn't enough to put out the fire I still felt beneath my skin. I walked toward the entrance of the house feeling like an intruder in my own life, my steps clumsy and my breathing heavy. I felt dirty; I smelled of tobacco, other people's perfumes, and that raw, animal scent of shared sex that seemed to have leaked into my pores. But as I moved through the dark hallway, an electric and treacherous sensation began to run down my spine, making me tremble—not from fear, but from a residual desire that felt suffocating.

I entered the house in silence, avoiding any noise that might alert my mother or my stepfather. But the silence only served to amplify what was happening inside my body. Every time I took a step, I felt the rub of my thighs and the friction of the clothes against my skin, and that simple contact was like an electric shock.

My tits were hypersensitive, almost painful. My nipples were so erect and tense that every time the fabric of my blouse brushed the tips, I let out a short, muffled gasp. It was an unbearable sensation: I hated myself for having sold my body, but at the same time, the memory of those hands squeezing my tits hard, molding them to their whim while I moaned, made a liquid heat begin to flow down my belly. I felt like a hypocrite; I told myself I was disgusted, but my body kept vibrating on the frequency of pleasure.

I reached my room and closed the door with my heart hammering against my ribs: bum-bum... bum-bum. I leaned against the cold wood and closed my eyes, and that was when the image of the threesome returned with violent clarity. I remembered the weight of the bodies on top of me, the feeling of being open and exposed, and the way my ass felt right now: hot, throbbing with a dull heaviness that reminded me I had been possessed without mercy. I could still feel the viscous trail between my legs, that residual wetness that made me feel marked, as if the seal of those men were still stuck to my pussy.

I put my hand in my pocket and touched the bills. The paper money was dry and cold, but touching it sent a wave of forbidden excitement through my entire body. It was the adrenaline of risk, the euphoria of having done something so degrading and having been paid for it. I felt dirty, yes, but it was a dirtiness that ignited my nerves.

I let myself slide down the door until I was sitting on the floor, legs open and breathing erratic. I brought a hand to my neck, touching the skin where someone had left a wet, strong kiss. Touching that mark, I let out a moan that echoed in the empty walls of my room. God, it was so disgusting to think that I had become an object, but at the same time, the idea of being desired with such voracity—of being the center of that carnal chaos—produced an electric shock that left me breathless.

I stayed there in the dim light, fighting against myself. I hated the submission, but I loved the feeling of power that came from knowing I could seduce and charge for it. My body was a battlefield where disgust and lust fought violently. As I stared at the dark ceiling, I felt my pussy pulsing with a dull urgency, claiming more of what had just happened. I was broken, I was stained, but I was more alive and aroused than ever in my life.

I didn't know that this same arousal, this secret hunger for the forbidden, would be the leash Mr. Park would use to drag me into the abyss. In that moment, I could only feel the heat of my own legs and the echo of the moans still resonating in my head like a sinful song.

The following days were a slow and delicious torture. I moved through the house like a ghost, inhabiting a body that still felt electric. Every morning, the act of dressing was a ritual of self-torture; I slid garments over my skin and felt how the fabric rubbed against my tits, which remained sensitive, almost inflamed, from the games of the trio. Sometimes I would stare at my own reflection in the bathroom mirror, observing the curve of my ass and wondering if anyone else could see the invisible mark that act had left on me. I felt powerful, charged with a forbidden energy that made my steps slower, my hips heavier, while I kept the stack of bills like an amulet of filth under my mattress.

But then, the atmosphere of the house began to change. The air became dense, almost viscous, and I started to feel that I was no longer alone in my secret.

It was a Tuesday afternoon when I felt the first prick of reality. I was in the kitchen, pouring a glass of water, when I heard Mr. Park's footsteps approaching. It wasn't the usual walk of a stepfather; it was a paused, deliberate rhythm—the step of someone who knows exactly where his prey is. I froze, glass half-full, feeling the back of my neck prickle violently.

"You smell different today, Chaeyeon," his voice arrived as a glacial whisper right behind my ear.

The impact was physical. I felt an electric shock shoot down my spine and end in an involuntary spasm between my legs. I turned slowly, heart hammering against my ribs: bum-bum... bum-bum. He was inches away from me, leaning against the counter, looking at me with dark eyes that didn't see the "good girl," but instead scanned my body with an obscene slowness. His pupils were dilated, fixed on the movement of my throat as I swallowed with difficulty.

"What do you mean?" I managed to articulate, though my voice sounded broken, a thread of sound that betrayed my panic.

He didn't respond immediately. Instead, he moved one millimeter closer, invading my personal space until I could smell the sandalwood and cold tobacco mixing with my own scent. He cast a fleeting glance downward, toward my tits which were rising and falling agitatedly under the blouse, and then returned to my eyes with a smile that didn't reach his pupils.

"You smell like that cheap soap from the downtown hotels," he commented with a terrifying calmness. "That aroma of chlorine and damp sheets... it’s curious how it clings to the skin, isn't it? Especially when one gives themselves over with such... passion."

I felt the floor disappear beneath my feet. The world became blurred and a dull buzzing filled my ears. The mention of the hotel wasn't a guess; it was a sentence. I ran out of air, feeling my larynx close as panic flooded my nervous system. But the most disgusting part was my body's reaction: in the face of pure terror and the humiliation of being discovered, I felt my pussy pulsing with a violent urgency. The adrenaline of fear mixed with residual arousal, creating a toxic cocktail that left me trembling on the spot.

"I... I don't know what you're talking about," I lied, though I knew it was useless. My voice was a pathetic whisper.

Mr. Park let out a dry chuckle and slowly walked away, but before leaving the kitchen, he brushed his hand against my hip—a fleeting touch that made my legs buckle.

"There's no need to lie, dear. I prefer it when you're honest about your... appetites," he whispered, and the sound of his footsteps receding left a suffocating void in the room.

I stayed there, leaning against the counter, legs open and breathing broken. I was terrified, yes, but I also felt an electric spark running through my thighs. I felt naked, exposed, as if Mr. Park had ripped off my clothes with just his words and left me there, exhibiting my tits and ass to his judgment. Paranoia installed itself in me like a parasite: now I knew that every time I passed him, he was imagining how I was in that hotel, how I moaned, and how my skin felt.

I was no longer the hunter of the secret; I was the prey. And worst of all was knowing that while fear consumed me, a dark part of me was starting to wish he would finish closing the trap.

When I heard my name echo from the hallway, I felt the air thicken, becoming almost solid around my lungs. "Chaeyeon, come to the study for a moment." Mr. Park's voice wasn't a request; it was a command wrapped in velvet, a low frequency that made every hair on my body stand up. My first reaction was pure panic; I felt an electric shock shoot down my spine, leaving my legs trembling and my mind blank. I knew this moment would come. Since that day at the hotel, I felt as if I were walking on thin glass, and now, finally, I heard it shattering beneath my feet.

I walked toward the office with slow, heavy steps, as if dragging an invisible chain tied to my neck. As I moved through the hallway, my internal monologue was a chaos of voices: "Don't go in," "Run now while you can," "What if he already told Mom?". But beyond the fear, there was a dull anguish thinking about Chaeryeong. We knew we had crossed a line together; we shared that stain, that secret that bound us in a dark and desperate complicity. Thinking that he could use this to separate us or destroy us both caused a visceral nausea.

Upon opening the door, the scent of sandalwood and cold tobacco hit my face with suffocating force. The study was in dim light; the closed blinds let through only a few threads of white light that cut the room into strips, as if I were already entering a cell. I saw Mr. Park leaning against his oak desk, observing me with a predatory calm that made me feel small, insignificant, almost transparent.

And then, the sound happened that finally broke me. Click.

The lock closed. That small metallic noise resonated in my ears like the fall of a guillotine. I froze in the middle of the room, arms pressed to my body and pupils dilated by animal terror. The silence that followed was dense, interrupted only by the erratic rhythm of my own breathing: short inhalations... forced pauses... exhalations that sounded like contained sobs.

He didn't move immediately. He took his time to look at me—a slow and obscene scan that started at my feet and climbed slowly up my legs, pausing on the curve of my ass before moving toward my chest. I felt his eyes stripping me, tearing away my clothes with a single gaze. He knew exactly what he was seeing: not the perfect daughter, but the girl who had enjoyed carnal chaos alongside her sister.

"You look so scared, Chaeyeon," he whispered, starting to walk toward me with calculated slowness. "It’s fascinating how your body reacts when you know you no longer have anywhere to hide."

He stopped right behind me, invading my personal space until I could feel the heat of his chest against my back. He didn't touch me, but the pressure of his presence was so strong that I felt my knees give way. He forced me to remain trapped between him and the edge of the desk, leaving me with no exit.

"Let's talk about that little trip you two took," he continued, leaning in so his warm breath brushed my ear. "That hotel... those white sheets that got so dirty. I wonder if your sister feels the same urgency as you right now to keep the silence."

The indirect mention of us was like a lash. I felt the world spin and my heart hit my ribs with brute force: bum-bum... bum-bum. But then the worst happened: while horror consumed me, I felt an electric shock of forbidden arousal running through my pelvis. My pussy pulsed violently against the fabric of my pants; the humiliation of knowing he had seen us both, that he knew exactly how we moaned and how we surrendered, triggered a treacherous somatic response. I hated myself for this; I hated that fear and degradation ignited a fire in my gut that I couldn't put out.

"You're trembling," he murmured, and this time he did touch me. He slid a hand around my waist, squeezing the flesh of my hip with possessive force. "And you're wet, aren't you? I love that your body is so honest, even though your mouth wants to pretend innocence."

I closed my eyes tight, letting out a broken gasp. I was totally annihilated. There was no longer any room for negotiation. Mr. Park didn't just possess the secret of that trio; now he possessed my nerves and my physical reactions. I felt like a porcelain doll that he had just broken to see how it looked inside.

"Now," he decreed, his voice becoming a glacial mandate, "let's see how obedient a girl can be when she has so much to lose."

I stayed there, trapped between the cold wood of the desk and the suffocating heat of Mr. Park’s body. My breathing was a disaster; short gasps that made my chest rise and fall with an erratic speed, hitting the fabric of my blouse. I could feel his gaze nailed to me, not as a caress, but as a scalpel opening me up, analyzing every corner of my fear. The silence of the study was so dense I could hear the dull throb of my own heart hammering in my ears: bum-bum... bum-bum.

"Take off your clothes," he ordered. His voice wasn't a shout; it was a glacial whisper, an administrative and dry instruction that left me frozen.

The world seemed to stop for an instant. My mind screamed in protest—a visceral reaction of rejection that made me shrink into myself. This can't be happening, I thought, while a wave of panic ran down my spine. But then I remembered Chaeryeong’s gaze, the shared secret and the possibility of him letting it all out. That idea acted as an anchor; the fear for my sister was stronger than the disgust for myself.

With fingers trembling violently, I brought my hands to the buttons of my blouse. The first button resisted; my nails slipped on the fabric due to the cold sweat that had begun to bead on my palms. I let out a muffled moan—a mix of frustration and terror—while feeling Mr. Park's gaze fixed on my hands. He said nothing, but his silence was an unbearable pressure forcing me to hurry.

Finally, the button gave way. Then the second. And the third.

As the fabric opened, the cold air of the study hit my skin, provoking a shiver that made me arch my back. I slid the blouse off my shoulders and let it fall to the floor with a dull sound—almost imperceptible, but to me, it sounded like the fall of a guillotine. I stood there in only my bra, exposing my arms and stomach to the raw light of the blinds. I felt the air burning me, but what burned more was knowing he was enjoying every second of my humiliation.

"Slower, Chaeyeon," he murmured, his voice vibrating against my neck. "I want to see how you strip away everything. I want to see the expression on your face when you realize you no longer have anything to hide."

I turned slightly, heart galloping in my throat, and reached for the back closure of my bra. The click of the hook releasing was the loudest sound in the room. When I let the garment drop, my tits were exposed to the glacial air of the office. They were small, firm, and pale under the white light; I felt my nipples harden instantly from the cold and fear, projecting forward like two pink, tense pearls. I felt grotesque and vulnerable, an animal stripped naked before its hunter.

But the worst was yet to come. My hands moved down to the waist of my pants. The touch of my own fingers against my skin provoked an electric shiver that ended in a sting of wetness between my legs. I hated myself. I hated that while terror consumed me, my pussy reacted with a treacherous lubrication before the authority of the man.

I slid the pants down with torturous slowness. The fabric stuck to my thighs because of the cold sweat, creating a friction that made me gasp. When the garment hit the floor, I was left in only a small strip of lace that barely covered the essentials. I stood sideways in front of the study mirror, forced by his gaze to observe my own body.

I saw my ass—round and massive, extending in a white and voluptuous curve that contrasted violently with the fragility of my waist. It was a fleshy, firm ass that swayed slightly as I trembled. I felt like an object, a piece of meat displayed in a showcase. I knew Mr. Park was devouring that image with his eyes, savoring the roundness of my cheeks and the tension of my skin.

"Now, the last garment," he decreed, his voice becoming a dark mandate. "I want to see you totally open. Right now."

I stood there, naked of everything except a thread of fabric, with hardened tits and an exposed ass, feeling the air of the study wrap around me like a cold shroud. I was broken, stripped of all dignity, and as I looked at Mr. Park, I knew the real hell had just begun.

The silence that followed my stripping was heavier than the clothes I had just dropped on the floor. I stood there, trembling in the center of the study, skin prickling and nipples so tense I felt any touch would make me scream. The cold air of the office hit my tits and stomach, but I could only feel the heat radiating from Mr. Park’s body. He didn't move immediately; he stayed watching me with a predatory calm, enjoying the image of my total vulnerability while I felt myself shrink under his scrutiny.

Then, he took the first step.

It wasn't a hug or a soft caress. It was an invasion. I felt his hand close around my hip with brute force that left me breathless. His fingers sank into my flesh, squeezing the curve of my waist with a possessiveness that made me let out a broken gasp. The thermal contrast was violent: his palm was burning, almost searing my skin which was cold and damp from the sweat of panic.

"Look at you..." he whispered, coming so close that his hot breath clashed against my neck. "So scared, so broken. But your body doesn't lie, does it, Chaeyeon?"

Without warning, he slid his other hand up, trapping one of my tits in a brusque and possessive grip. He forced me to arch my back, and I felt how he squeezed my tit against his palm, molding it with an aggressiveness that made me let out a moan oscillating between pain and a forbidden arousal. His fingers squeezed my nipple hard, twisting it slightly, provoking an electric shock that shot down my spine to anchor itself at the base of my pelvis.

"I wonder if you moaned like this in that hotel," he murmured, his voice becoming a dirty purr. "I wonder if you liked feeling like a whore while you collected the money."

The word "whore" resonated in my ears like a lash, but the humiliation acted as a trigger. I felt my pussy pulse violently against the thin strip of lace of my underwear; lubrication began to flow, thick and hot, betraying me before the man who was degrading me. I hated myself for this; I hated that fear and shame were igniting a fire in my gut that I couldn't put out.

Suddenly, he turned me with a sharp movement, forcing me to be backed up against him. I felt the hard rub of his belt and the pressure of his erection against my ass—a solid, hot mass that made my legs tremble. Mr. Park didn't waste time; he brought his hands down to my cheeks and delivered a dry blow, a loud slap that resonated in the silence of the study.

"Ah!" I let out a muffled scream, feeling the skin of my ass burn instantly.

The impact left me breathless, but the pain was immediately followed by a wave of dark, visceral pleasure. I felt his hands grip my cheeks hard, sinking into the fleshy part of my rear, squeezing it as if he wanted to leave permanent marks on me. I felt like an animal, an object of pleasure without will, while he forced me to lean over the desk, exposing my ass completely to the air and his gaze.

"Look what an ass you have, Chaeyeon," he whispered, his voice now charged with animal lust. "An ass made to be used. I wonder how much longer you can pretend to be the good girl while I have you like this—open and ready for me."

I felt his hand descend, sliding along the curve of my thigh until reaching the edge of the lace. His fingers brushed the wet fold of my intimacy—a fleeting but electric touch that made me arch my back and let out a long, broken moan. The touch was dirty, deliberate; he was testing my moisture, ensuring I was as ready as he desired.

In that moment, the world was reduced to that contact: the pressure of his body against my back, the burn of my slapped ass, and the suffocating feeling of knowing there was no turning back. I was totally surrendered to the predator's game, and while my tears fell silently onto the wood of the desk, my body screamed for the culmination of that torment.

I was there, bent over the oak desk, arms trembling as they held my own weight and my face sunken into the cold wood. I felt the pressure of Mr. Park’s body pressed against my back—a mass of suffocating heat that made me feel as if the air had run out. Then, I felt his fingers hook the thin lace strap of my underwear. There was no subtlety; he pulled it with a dry, abrupt movement that made me let out a muffled whimper.

The sound of fabric sliding down my thighs was the prelude to the void. Suddenly, I felt the glacial air of the office hit my pussy, leaving me totally exposed, open and vulnerable. I shrank instinctively, trying to close my legs, but he gripped my thighs with brute force, forcing me to keep them open, exhibiting my intimacy to the air and his judgment.

"Look how you tremble," he whispered, and I could feel his dark chuckle against my neck. "You're so wet I can almost smell you from here. I wonder if you'd get this turned on for any stranger who paid you, or if it's only because you know that now you belong to me."

Before I could respond, I felt his hot breath brushing the sensitive skin of my thighs. And then, it happened. The first contact of his tongue against my clitoris was like a high-voltage electric shock that ripped through my entire body. I let out a muffled scream into the wood of the desk, arching my back violently. It wasn't a tender caress; it was an aggressive, wet and deliberate lick.

Slurp... glup...

The sound of his tongue working in my intimacy filled the silence of the study—a viscous and obscene noise that made me feel like the filthiest creature in the world. Mr. Park wasn't seeking my pleasure; he was seeking to mark me. His lips sucked my skin hard, leaving marks that I knew would take days to fade. Every time his tongue pressed into the center of my pleasure, I felt my will disintegrate.

"You are such an obedient whore, Chaeyeon," he murmured between laps, his voice sounding wet and raspy. "I imagine you love feeling like this, don't you? Knowing your stepfather has you bent over his desk while he licks your pussy as if you were an animal in heat."

The words were psychological whips, but my body reacted with an obscene betrayal. Despite the disgust and humiliation, I felt my nipples harden against the wood and lubrication flow in hot waves, soaking everything where his tongue worked. I was in a state of total hyperesthesia; every movement of his mouth provoked involuntary spasms in my thighs. I felt fragmented: my mind screamed that this was an aberration, but my pussy pulsed with animal urgency, claiming the culmination of that torment.

Suddenly, he pulled away abruptly. The sudden vacuum left me panting, feeling incomplete and exposed. I heard the sound of his pants' zipper going down—a metallic zip that sounded like a final sentence.

"You've had enough pampering," he decreed, his voice becoming glacial and dominant. "Now let's see how much you can take."

I felt him grip my hips with a force that left imprints on my skin. Without any preamble, without any lubrication other than the moisture of fear and desire, he pushed his erection against the entrance of my pussy. The first impact was dry and violent.

"Ahhh!" I screamed, sinking my fingers into the wood of the desk as he buried himself in me in a single thrust, filling me completely.

The initial pain was acute—a massive pressure that seemed to want to split me in two—but it was immediately followed by a sensation of suffocating fullness. The rhythm that followed was animal; there was no tenderness, only physical power and possessiveness.

Clap... clap... clap...

The sound of his balls hitting my ass resonated in the room like an obscene percussion. Each thrust pushed me harder against the desk, making my tits bounce against the wood and my head shake violently. I felt how he possessed me with blind fury, using my body as a vessel for his lust and power.

"Tell me who your owner is, whore," he growed in my ear, while his hands squeezed my cheeks so hard I felt the flesh deform. "Tell me while I break you from the inside!"

I couldn't articulate words; I only let out broken moans and desperate gasps. I was lost in a whirlwind of fluids, wet sounds, and a sensation of total annihilation. I felt like an object—a thing that existed only to be used—and as the climax approached, I felt my identity vanish, merging with the will of the man who was destroying me.

Silence returned to the study abruptly, a silence so heavy it could almost be felt physically on my shoulders. Mr. Park withdrew from me with the same brusqueness with which he had possessed me, leaving me there, collapsed over the desk, trembling and empty. I felt the draft of cold air hit my sweaty skin, provoking a violent shiver that ran down my back and made me let out a broken sigh.

I stayed motionless for several minutes, face sunken in the cold wood and hair stuck to my forehead by sweat. I could feel the residual moisture sliding slowly down my thighs—a viscous trail that reminded me every second that I had just been used as an object. My pussy throbbed with a dull heaviness, irritated and sensitive; I felt the pressure of the semen cooling inside me, a physical mark of my submission that made me feel anchored to the floor by pure shame.

I heard the metallic sound of his pants' zipper going up—a dry zip that marked the return to normality. The man who was now in front of me was no longer the animal beast who had destroyed me moments ago; he was once again Mr. Park, the impeccable and cordial stepfather. That transition was more terrifying than the act itself: the ease with which he could move from brute lust to the coldness of a controller.

"Clean up this mess," he decreed, his voice regaining that neutral and authoritative tone. "I don't want a single trace of what happened here when you leave this room."

I forced myself to move. My muscles were numb, my legs trembling so much I almost fell while trying to stand up. As I searched for my clothes on the floor, I felt Mr. Park's gaze nailed to my ass, observing the red skin marked by his hands. I felt fragmented; I looked at my own hands and didn't recognize them. My body was still there, pulsing and hot, but my mind had retreated to a distant and dark place to avoid feeling the weight of the humiliation.

When I finished dressing, with clumsy fingers and clouded eyes, I stood in front of the study mirror. I saw myself and felt a visceral nausea. My tits were still sensitive, my lips were swollen, and my pupils were dilated from the emotional shock. I looked like the same person as always, but I knew something had broken irremediably inside me. I was no longer the girl who returned home with money in her pocket and a spark of excitement; now I was someone who belonged to the man standing behind me.

"Listen carefully, Chaeyeon," he said, approaching and placing a hand on my shoulder, squeezing the flesh with possessive firmness. "What happened today is the new order of this house. You know what you have to do so that your secret remains a secret."

I felt a knot tighten in my throat. The fear for myself was unbearable, but then the image of Chaeryeong emerged. I remembered her laughter, her apparent innocence, and the bond that united us. An obsessive idea began to take root in my mind: if I accepted this, if I became Mr. Park’s pressure valve, perhaps he would leave my sister alone. Perhaps I could buy this man's silence with my own flesh.

"If you are an obedient girl... if you do everything I ask without protest," he continued, his voice becoming a glacial whisper in my ear, "your sister will never have to go through this. She can keep smiling and believing she is pure, while you and I take care of the filth."

That promise was the final nail in my coffin. Martyrdom felt like the only dignified way out. I closed my eyes and nodded slightly, accepting the invisible pact. In that moment, Mr. Park had not only taken my body; he had taken my will and transformed it into a shield to protect Chaeryeong.

I left the office with my heart beating slow and heavy, feeling the wet trail between my legs like a chain tying me to the man I had just left behind. As I walked down the hallway toward my room, I knew my life had been divided in two: the facade I would show the world and my sister, and the visceral darkness I would now share exclusively with Mr. Park. I was broken, I was stained, but as long as Chaeryeong was safe, I was willing to let him consume me inch by inch.

[breakroomdenouement]

Highest Honors

IVE Rei x bodyguard m!reader || ~12.9k words

A/N: 'BFH'. Couldn't resist.

Everyone wants a piece of of her. Everyone wants a piece of Naoi Rei.

Whether it’s a lucky shot from a camera, a quick clip on the phone, a little aegyo if she indulges it, or even just being able to breathe the same air as her—everyone wants her. And when she’s dressed in this ivory satin dress that drapes downwards beneath her collarbone like the folds of rose petals, she looks absolutely irresistible from any and every angle.

Just divine.

But some people are greedy. Desiring more than what they’re allowed. Like this asshole who ducks underneath the velvet rope to reach out for Rei. The idol just glances at him. Unflinching.

Because you’re already there, quick to sweep your arm across the air and knock this idiot onto the ground.

The clamoring crowd converts into a sea of gasps as they watch you pin his wrists together behind him and press your knee against the back of his head, forcing him to munch on the carpet as you call for backup. When the rest of security arrives, you let them take over, fix the creases of your suit, and jog back towards Rei.

“Back off, people. Give her some space. She’s had a long day,” you address the crowd with a raised hand.

But they’re all idiots too. Just more restrained ones. They don’t really care for her. They just want her. Like she’s made to be desired. Made to be adored. Made to be coveted.

So they continue bathing her in flashing lights, continue scrambling and pressing up against the barriers, continue screaming at the top of their lungs for but a modicum of her attention. And all the while, you’re the only one allowed to stick close to Rei, hand hovering just above the small of her back, never touching it, keeping yourself at arm’s length.

Because this is as close as you’re allowed to get to her.

Once you’re both inside the hotel, you waste no time ushering her through the lobby. She turns a few heads, but that much is to be expected from someone like Rei. The elevator arrives at the ground floor, and in moments, you’re both catching the last few glimpses of the crowd held outside by the security team as they all fade from view with the closing of the doors.

You press a button. Eleventh floor.

“Did you really have to slam him that hard? Such an aggressive man.”

You roll your eyes at her, returning to your cross-armed position three or four feet away from her. The elevator’s empty except for the two of you, yet she maintains her distance, clutching her Louis Vuitton in hand.

“Tch, would you rather he slam you? If anyone’s getting aggressive, it’s them. Fucker really thought he could get away with it too.”

One step. To the side.

“Mm, I don’t mind aggressive. You should know that.”

The heat by your collar chokes you. You swallow and the fit of your tie around your neck is made more present. “Do I now? Last time I checked, I was the one walking out of the hotel with scratch marks on my chest and back.”

Another step. Closer.

“Last time I checked, I was the one left on the bed with spank marks all over my thighs and all of that cum dripping out of me. Mm, I almost melted into the floor the floor that night. Fuck. Could have broken my back, you know?”

“Huh, but don’t you like getting your back blown out?” you retort with a scoff, and you glance sideways at her. Which is a mistake. Because you get a glimpse of the way Rei’s sharp jawline lifts when she smirks at you. “I do. I really do, don’t I?”

Ding.

The elevator doors part, but neither of you take the invitation to exit. You can feel the air-conditioning of the opulent hallway wafting into the small elevator, but the tension between you two is anything but dispersed.

Rei makes the first move and steps out, wagging a finger at you in a come-hither motion as she does. “Come. Checkout’s in ten hours.”

You trail behind her, a pace and a half away. Rei gives you this unadorned and unabashed view of her bare back all the way down to the cut of her dress by her ribs. You can see the way her shoulders rise and fall with her breath, the way her muscles tense in anticipation, the way the column of her spine goes rigid once she stops outside her door.

“Keycard?”

You oblige, leaning forward to swipe it into the terminal and unlock her room. She enters first and is already kicking out of her matching white heels. But as soon as you turn around to close the door behind you, you feel hands etching circles against your back.

“Mm, you’re tense. Tired from having to watch me all day?”

You grip the doorknob, back still towards her. “When am I never tired? You’re always a fucking handful.”

She is. Rei really is.

As the head of her security—and as her personal guard—you’re supposed to be keeping trouble away from her. But no one gave you a manual on how to keep her away from trouble. Rei always has a way of finding it. Grinding too intensely when she’s tipsy at the afterparties, allowing what little clothes she sometimes wore to slip down her petite body, roaming her fingers over places incredibly unbecoming of an idol.

She’s definitely a fucking handful. It irritates you. Whether as her guard or as something else, you’re not quite sure.

Among her recent offenses was her little stint earlier at the awards show, when she got too close for comfort to her cohost. She was practically begging him to place his hand on her ass.

You still remember the burning in the back of your eyes when you saw it happen. More so when she smirked at you as she did it

Speaking of roaming—her hands roam across your torso like they might be in search for something. You let her, and you can sense her drawing closer towards you. Once you hear the ever-so-slight motion of her tiptoeing, and once you hear the coast of her breath against your ear, your whole body goes slack.

“Are you going to do something about it then?”

You spin around, but Rei’s ahead of you. She grips your tie so hard it bends you downwards to her level. Raising a brow, she gives your leash a testing tug. “Mm, I knew it. You were fucking me with your eyes the entire time, weren’t you? Couldn’t wait for us to get back to the hotel?”

Trying to temper your breath, you grunt. “And I bet you were just itching to get stripped off your new little designer dress, yeah? Couldn’t wait for me to be the one to do it?”

“You’re jealous,” she prods, physically too with an index finger against your chest.

“It’s called work. Don’t get it twisted.”

She twists your necktie until your face is an inch away from hers. “Hm? But if you’re still ‘working’, I can’t really beg you to rip this outfit off of me now, can I? Maybe I should ask someone else to do it for me. I can think of a few—.”

Rei knew what she was doing. And you fucking hated her for it. 

But that didn’t stop you from shutting her up by crashing your lips into hers and stealing her breath. She holds you steady with one hand against your shoulder and the other wrapped around your tie as she moans into every attempt you make to try and tame her devilish little tongue.

One step. Then another. Until she’s stumbling backwards. Deeper into the room. Beyond the vestibule. Past the small kitchen and the adjacent comfort room. All the way through the living room until she’s pressed up against the windows overlooking Saitama.

Rei whimpers and pulls away, and there’s this audible pop from how tightly sealed her lips were. “God, you’re so needy, aren’t you? How long have you been waiting for this?”

“Ever since I caught you changing in the dressing room this morning,” you utter, face hovering over hers.

She licks her lower lip and shakes her head. “The truth.”

“Ever since we met up at the airport to fly over to Japan.”

Rei rewards your honesty by sliding the hand on your shoulder down towards your crotch, cupping it, massaging it, feeling its weight and heft and strain against your pants and underwear like she might discover how pent up you are from it. “Mm, you wanted to fuck me on the plane? What was I wearing yesterday? The shorts?”

“The shorts,” you mutter as she’s palming over where your tip might be. You can’t get fully hard like this, and she knows, and she keeps you in this semi-erect state as she continues. “What did you imagine? Pulling the curtains behind us while you pound into me in first-class?”

“Wanted to fucking—god—eat your pussy out and feel those thighs clenching against me while you’re losing your fucking words.”

Her tongue flicks against her lower teeth as she giggles in a low tone. “So needy. But I like you like that. Like this. Just within arm’s reach for a good fuck.”

Rei only needs one hand to unzip you, to unbuckle your belt, to yank your pants and underwear down by their garters. She’s done this before. Way too many times to count. She steadies her grip on your necktie as she cups your balls first, rolling them between her delicate little fingers, stroking your underside with just her thumb.

“You know, one of the cabin crew was giving me the look after takeoff. He kept coming back to my seat to ask if I ‘needed anything’,” she starts, giving your balls a gentle squeeze—not enough to hurt, just enough to remind you who’s working you. “You didn’t so much as bat an eye. I wonder why.”

You want to grumble something back, but Rei’s quick to glide her digits up your shaft and start shuffling them across the crown of your head. “Mmm, he looked cute too. Bet he was imagining me sucking him off behind the trolley. Bet he’d stretch my throat good. But this?”

She lets go of your tie at last and bends forward to kiss your tip, locking eyes with you the entire time, smiling. “He’ll never get this.”

Rei sinks to her knees.

In all of her glamor and attitude, you watch as a divine goddess like her descends to her knees, fingers dragging against the front of your thighs, leveling herself with your cock. It’s such a delight seeing her kneel. For all that she’s worth, she looks so fucking good on her knees before you.

And you make sure you let her know.

Rei licks the head once. Then twice. Testing. Tasting. Feeling the way your tip twitches and shudders in her grasp. Delighting in the way your pre-cum drips onto her palate. She grips the base of your cock so she can swirl her wet tongue and spread the drool around, licking stripes back and forth the length of your member, tracing the outlines of your veins like she’s mapping you out. “Fuck … yes … Just like that. You’re drooling so much. Hungry. aren’t you?”

Rubbing her pursed lips between your cock and balls, she looks up at you with challenging eyes. “Then feed me. Feed me with this thick, fat cock of yours.”

Placing your hands on your hips, you give her an inviting nod. “Help yourself first. Let’s see what you can do.”

Giggling behind her lip bite, Rei begins stroking your cock faster now that it’s coated in a sheen of her saliva. She wraps her mouth around the tip again and hums into it like she’s speaking into a microphone, all while jerking you off. With a deep breath, she takes you in. Deeper. Until you knock against the back of her throat. She swallows around your head and withdraws, but doesn’t pull out fully.

Rei repeats this tantalizing motion over. And over. Again.

She picks up the pace. Lips smashing against the curl of her fingers to meet her hand at the point where she can go no deeper. Rei gags every time you threaten to push past the tight ring of her throat, but she doesn’t pull away. She never pulls away. She just lets the drool gush out of her tightly sealed lips, dribble down her chin, and drip onto the top of her dress.

You look down at her and the sight of it all just makes you moan. Her full lips are still painted pretty. Her makeup still coloring her cheeks. Her dress still wrapping around her like a sinful little present you can’t help but want to unwrap. She looks polished. Presented. Perfect.

And you’re going to change that.

Splaying your fingers wide across her head, you grip her this way to steady Rei. Her eyes widen in surprise, and you just chuckle. “Easy now. Shit … time for me to do the feeding.”

“Mmmh?” she asks, unable to get more out of her before you’re thrusting into her mouth. “NGHHHH—HCKKKK!”

You fuck her throat.

Your hips carry you forward as you lean into her and begin pounding into her pretty presented face. Enjoying the warmth and wetness of her mouth. Enjoying the way her eyes flicker and water. Enjoying how her throat bulges from your repeated intrusion.

“Yeah? You fucking like that? You talk so much but you look much better like this—on your knees, like a tight little suckslut drooling all over my fucking cock,” you bellow, tightening your core. Rei’s eyes roll upwards when she gags again, but you don’t stop. You don’t fucking stop feeding her the dick she’s been oh-so-craving. You think about the flight. You think about her teasing. You grip her head harder. “Is this what you wanted? Fuck … Look at me when I fuck your throat.”

On command, she places her trembling hands on your thighs and tilts her chin upwards. Not only does this give you an unobstructed view of her sweaty, messy face. Rei makes it so much easier to align your dick with the length of her mouth and throat so you can hammer into her harder. Faster. 

You’re so used to the luxury of her long hair, often bundling it several times around your fingers as handles for throatfucks like this. But tonight, you’ll have to make do with entrenching your digits into her bob.

“God … fucking … damn it! You take it so fucking good. You like that don’t you? You fucking love getting your throat used like this, yeah?” you grunt in between powerful and deep thrusts that shake her entire form. “Say it. Say you love it.”

Rei chokes up and pushes past your cock lodged deep inside her mouth, but her tongue is pinned to one side as you continue your relentless facefucking.

“I said say it. Speak up. You love giving me an earful whenever I’m on the clock. Why don’t you spit it back out for me and give me a mouthful in return.”

Clawing, squeezing at your thighs, Rei grumbles and curses you with her glare. “Fhkk … HLRK—yhh …”

“What was that?” you taunt, thrusting faster. “Can’t hear you.”

“GLKKK HLCKKK—FHHKK! YHH!”

You smirk. “Speak up now. Come on. You can do it. Use that mouth of yours. Use that fucking mouth of yours.”

When you lower your free hand to palm over her left breast from outside her dress, she lets out an unprecedented moan and relaxes. You take advantage of this and push in as deep as you can, bring her head down all the way to the base of your cock to the point that she’s kissing your stomach. You hold her there. Hold her like this. Even as she struggles. Even as she writhes. Even as she blows bubbles of spit in dollops by your balls. Not letting go. Not until she says it.

Not until she admits it.

It’s only when one of her hands flies to your wrist by her chest, squeezing it, moaning on your dick, that she utters something in a broken tongue—a turn of phrase only you would understand. Because you’re the only one she’s ever said it to with a face full of cock.

And then, you let go.

Rei bursts from your grip and gasps for air the moment she resurfaces. Fingers combing through her hair, chest heaving, eyes still a little glazed, but her lips? Her thick puffy lips? They’re twitching. Quivering. In anticipation. In excitement.

She smiles.

“You … ngh … taste so delicious,” she stutters, still catching her breath. Rei whips her hair back and bites a finger. “Mmm, I want more.”

You part your lips to speak, but Rei is faster yet again. She’s quick to grip your tie and pull you in. At first, you think she might kiss you, but when she instead holds you close like this, hearing her every pant, feeling her every breath on your face, you sense the faint inkling of an idea forming in her twisted mind.

Rei lets go of you and takes a step back, hiding her hands behind her with an attempt at a coy smile blossoming across her face. Winking, she pleads through a breathy tone. “I think I’m done with this dress now. Could you help me take it off?”

This sudden slowdown rattles you. You were absolutely ready to finish down her throat for the first time tonight. But this change of pace is a welcome one because you see Rei turning towards the window once more, presenting her backside to you. Like a ballerina mid-pirouette. It’s then that you see the delicate strip of a zipper hidden behind the top folds of her dress.

She doesn’t need to tell you twice.

You glide over to her, heart still pounding, light sweat coating your neck, hand unavoidably trembling as you reach for the zipper. Pinching it between your thumb and index, you peel the zipper downwards like you might pluck the petals off a rose. The zipper doesn’t even go all the way down. Just goes far enough to loosen its grip on her figure. Just enough that when she parts her elbows to stop holding it up, the entire thing just comes undone.

And you come undone as well.

For Rei is completely naked now.

She glances over one shoulder, her side profile framed by the curve of her hair down to her chin. There’s a twinkle in her eye—one of amusement. One that asks you, “Hm? Why are you staring? Not like you haven’t seen this before, have you?”

She steps out of the dress and turns your way, flaunting her full figure on display, coated by the halation of what little nightlights could seep in through the window. Your eyes immediately lock onto the translucent pads over her areola. “You wore pasties?”

Not the most romantic thing to say right now, you admit. 

“What? Am I supposed to have my nipples constantly grazing the inside of my dress?”

“No, I just figured someone like you would go full commando. Not something like … this.”

She rolls her eyes, crossing her arms just underneath the swell of her breasts. There’s just something about the way her lithe yet full figure dances through the room that breathes new life into you. “Well, again, are you still going to just stare at me or are you going to take these off too?”

You bite your lip and step closer.

She ruined the pace. Slowed it down. But, perhaps, it’s time to get sensual now.

“What are you doing?” Rei asks as you glide your hands up and down her sides, really memorizing every curve of her. Drinking her in. Your eyes are parked on hers. It makes her look away—cute.

“What am I doing?” you repeat, one hand drifting up from her stomach towards the fold between her breasts. “Just taking my time.”

“You surely weren’t doing that when you were pounding my throat just now,” she replies, which is interrupted by her moans as you cup and lift one breast now. “Nghh … stop teasing me. It’s getting cold.”

“Let me fix that.”

Rei shudders when you whisper in her ear that way, but she finds herself trembling all the more when your other hand roams down the slope of her back, pausing just above her ass. You plant a garden of kisses across her neck, tracing her collarbone with your lips, and decorating the other side of her nape with more pecks.

“Fuck … yes …,” she mutters, not even aware of it. Her own hands are rubbing up and down your forearm and waist. It’s almost like you two are lovers right now, indulging in a moment of passion. But you try not to think about it too much—lest reality shatters your expectations. “Mmm, squeeze them.”

You obey, sinking your digits into the soft flesh of her exposed breast. This merits a higher-pitched groan from her, one that tightens her throat. Her head is rolling in circles as you bombard her with a mixture of kisses and gropes, palming over her hardening nipples. She loses her breath when you give her buds long continuous strokes, but she also whimpers in your grasp whenever you add more pressure with your pinches.

Biting her lip, Rei presses her forehead against your chest but you do not let up, swapping to her other breast now. Your kisses trail up past her chin, and when your lips find hers, she’s taking you into her once more. Kissing you.

“Nghh … fuck … I’m so wet right now,” she confesses in between laps with her tongue, declaring her arousal like you need any more confirmation from how she entangles herself into you. “God, I’ve been thinking about you all day. Wanted you to just kiss me after getting my make up done. Wanted … mmhh … ahh … wanted you to just take me then and there in the dressing room.”

You pull away a moment to reply. “Fuck, when I saw you with half your dress on, you can’t imagine how hard I got on the spot. Walked with a limp just thinking about bending you over the vanity.”

She giggles and lifts her leg up, thinking you won’t notice her trying to grind against you while you play with her chest. “Yeah? More …”

“I wanted to stuff you, fill you up … god … wanted to see you bend over. You look so fucking sexy bent over, you know that? So delicious. Just wanted to see your pussy drip right into my mouth while I eat you out.”

Rei’s drawing blood from her lips now with how hard she’s biting down. Arms wrapped around you neck, leg wrapped around your waist, she tugs you closer. “Then what are you waiting for? Eat me out.”

Lost in another maelstrom of kisses, you both don’t know how you manage to even crash onto the couch without hurting yourselves. 

Rei reaches for the remote, but you knock it away from her. “Let them hear it. I want them to hear how you’’ll moan for me—how you’ll be mine.”

Her eyes are set ablaze by your words, and she nods, wagging a finger at you. “Mm, come and get a taste then.”

Stealing a few more kisses, you lean Rei against the backrest and push her knees towards the sides of her head. She knows how this goes, tucking her hands beneath them so she can hold them up for you.

Kneeling in front of her, you let it sink in first. The view.

Her moist pussy already leaving a mark on the leather. Her leg muscles tensing midair. Her round ass digging into the seat.

This? This is a view that you’re sure only you get to see.

You kiss her knee. The side of it. Trail downwards along her thigh. Thick. Supple. Smells like lavender—her body wash. Rei shudders when your own hands come over her upper thighs, close to her hips. Gripping her. Keeping her spread out. Holding her in the optimal position for what you’re about to do.

Lowering your face towards her waiting snatch, you can already smell how horny she is. The scent of her pretty pink pussy permeates the air. Meanwhile, the woman who’s got her body all conveniently positioned for you doesn’t have the slightest clue that you can see the mewl that never leaves her lips, the neediness that warps her face.

You kiss her pussy. Just over the hood. Not quite there but close enough to make her feel something. Your breath is enough to make her lurch. But your lips? They make her beg.

“Fuck … lower please … more …” she pleads as you circle the outline of her nether bits. The soft of your nose rubs against her hood while you lap a few times at her quivering hole. Her knuckles turn white from how she’s squeezing her legs into herself. “Nghh! Your tongue …”

“What about it?”

“Please … please …”

“Please what?” you probe, circling her clit but never daring to actually lick directly onto it.

“MMMHH! Please! Please … lick me … eat me out …”

“On one condition: you don’t hold back a single fucking moan.”

Rei’s an idol. She’s got pipes for sure. But you love the way she sings for you when you really give it to her.

At first, it’s just little bounces. Little tilts and jilts of her head and neck. But that’s only because you’re licking her at a conservative pace. When you begin to finally press the wall of your tongue and slather your palate against her dripping wet sex, it’s a two-for-one deal: she gets to feel the pleasurable twitches scatter all across her body, and you get a rich taste of her arousal. 

Your tongue wraps and folds and slithers across the surface of her pussy, paying special attention to her clit, and when you sense she’s still muting her voice, you part her hood with two fingers and flick the tip of your tongue rapidly against her exposed clitoris.

“AHHHH! AHHH AHHH SHIT! SHIT SHIT SHIT!”

You grip her thighs firm, face soaked in a mixture of your own drool and her juices, holding her firm, holding her steady, ensuring she won’t just fly away from the building tension, continuously dragging your tongue against her pussy.

“Nghhhh … guh … close! Shit shit shit—I’M CLOSE!”

You only pause to hum against her stomach. “Already cumming? Such an easy slut. But you love being easy for me don’t you?”

There’s an initial frustration in her eyes, but it gives way for what’s honest—what’s primal. “I love being fucking easy for you. I love the way you make me—AHHH SHIT—make me get off so fast … nghh … AHHH … so good!”

“Then get off to my tongue. Sing for me. Cum for me, Rei.”

It’s when you call her name that she loses all control. “Yeah? Just give in and let—.”

“CUMMING!”

Your hands move behind hers to press her harder into the couch, lifting her ass up in the process. With this new angle, you’re able to lick her repeatedly without fail. Even when she detonates all over your face with a spray of squirt. Even when she’s screaming into the empty hotel room for you to stop. Even when she’s fidgeting and flopping her arms about to try and break free from your clutches.

You don’t stop eating her out.

“Ghhhh stop … p-p-please—PLEASE! I’m t-t-t-too sen-sen-s-sensitive,” she slurs, each word dragging out, head too woozy to even form coherent thoughts beyond her cries for mercy. But you don’t afford her that. She’s been extra abrasive today. Extra bratty.

And Rei knows what brats get.

Her hands find purchase now by the sides of your head as her feet crash onto the edge of the couch. But as she’s trying to force her legs shut, Rei’s post-orgasmic state renders her too weak to really put up any fight. “Fuck fuck … ffffuuuuckk … c-c-can’t … s-s-stop …”

“Do you really want me to stop?” you taunt, peeking up from her mound, staring right at her unfocused eyes. You love the sight of her looking all vulnerable and meek like this. It’s such a fucking delight to see her come to ruin by her own volition. “Tell me, do you want me to stop?”

Her head full of haze shakes left and right as she licks her lip.

And that’s all you need.

As you part from her, Rei whines breathy through her clenched teeth, but this is immediately replaced by a high whimper when you spank her pussy. Lightly. For now.

Her eyes widen and they manage to lock onto you. “What—NGHH!”

You spank her again. But you make sure to rub over her reddened hood gently with your fingers to soothe her.

After a few rolls over her mound, you dip two fingers into her and stretch her open. You curl your fingers upwards, drag it against the top of her inner walls, feeling for that sweet spongy spot within her that makes her coil up and babble.

You’re losing her. Quickly. As you begin fingerfucking Rei, her insides clench around your digits and refuse to let them go.

“You just came and you’re already itching to cum again, aren’t you?” you provoke her, flicking her clit with a finger to grab her attention. She’s too busy dissolving into the couch as her body forgets how to operate itself, flailing about. “Do you like it when I do this?”

The come-hither motion milks a response out of her. “Yessss, fuuuu-u-u-uuuuck … nghhh AHH … Your fingers … s-so big … so th-thick … guhhh!”

“Yeah? You like my fingers? You like my fingers stretching your tight little cunt out?”

Rei beams, jamming her tongue between her quivering lips. “Mmh … fuck yes … fuck me … you’re just … you just know how to—AHHH—how to b-b-bring me there—CLOSE!”

Thumb smudging against her clit, wrist starting to ache from the rapid-fire of your fingers, fist drenched in her slick, you dip lower and hover just above Rei’s folded form. She glances away and you swear you can feel the heat radiating from her flushed cheeks. But when she returns to you, she sheds the meekness and instead reaches out for your cheek to caress it. To hold it. Then to pull you in for another kiss.

Words cannot describe how decadent it is to be kissing Naoi Rei while she’s whimpering into your lips from your fingering. But maybe words don’t have to. This isn’t something you would dare share to others—with others. This moment is something for you to keep to yourself.

She is someone for you to enjoy—all for yourself.

So when you feel her tongue losing the fight against yours and going slack in your mouth, your wrist gets a second wind as you’re now grinding the bottom of your palm into her clit while urging her to finish from your two digits along.

“Fuck fuck fuck—I’m going to cum, I’M GOING TO CUM!” she bellows right next to your ear while you’re still kissing and licking her neck. “NGHHH DON’T STOOOOOP. C-C-CUMMING!”

You withdraw.

It takes a lot to pull your fingers out of her wet fucking walls because her pussy just wants to devour you whole. But when you manage it, and your fingers finally feel the cool hotel room air, you smirk down at her. 

Rei pouts and blows into your face. “What was that for? I was so fucking—HNGHH?”

You spank her pussy. “I asked if you wanted to continue. I didn’t say you could cum.”

“Ehh, you’re such a killjoy,” she complains, beating into your chest like that would hurt you one bit. “Mmh … please … please I really need it again. I really … ohhhh shiiiit … I really need to cum again.”

As you’re still rubbing her, you move backwards and finally step out of your pants, which have been bunched up by your ankles since the beginning. Kicking them away, you slap her pussy one final time before resting the full length of your cock against her opening. “Do you want my fingers again, or do you want this?”

Rei’s grinning again. “I love the way you put your dick on me like that. Fuck, what a view … it feels so warm … so heavy … so fucking … thick …”

You grip the base of your shaft and plap her drooling sex with the full heft of its weight. “Thought you liked my fingers? Weren’t you just begging for it?”

“Nghh, but I love your dick more. Please …?”

“Please what? You should know by now that—.”

She tugs you by your tie and presses her forehead against yours. “Tonight, I want you to fuck me like I’m just another Nagoyan whore. No glamor, no paparazzi, no hosting. Just … just you and me. And um, you can cum inside this time—AHHHH!”

Fastest draw in the wild fucking west.

You push into Rei so fast that she gets no moment to adjust to your full length inside of her. She can only fan her fingers out by your torso as you pull back only to give her another full thrust.

“Shit … you really fill me up so good … God nghh your stretch … it’s unlike any other …”

Hands on her waist, lifting her ass onto your thighs, you build up a rhythm into fucking Rei. Her tits springing forth with each motion. Her buttocks rippling with each impact. Her pussy squelching with each thrust and throb of your cock.

You wipe her sides before spanking her ass. “Never had me a Nagoyan whore before. What are they supposed to feel like? What can one of them do?”

“Mmmh, I heard they’re really good with their mouths—NGHH—.”

You thrust harder into her. Faster. “Yeah? What else?”

“—that they … that they—MMMHH—that they—.”

“Use your words, Rei. Use your … fucking … nghh … words.”

“—NGHH NGHH—that they make for gooood mmmphhh—good eye candy—!”

You play with her clit just to see her face warp even further with pleasure, hearing her interrupt herself with screams—music to your ears. “Fuck … keep going now … tell me more—sell me on one.”

“—a-and … fuck … fuck you’re so big .., you’re so fucking big—AHHH AND THEY MAKE THE TIGHTEST COCKSLEEVES IN ALL OF JAPAN!”

Bingo.

Rei’s whole body convulses and even though all she screams are repeated babbles and curses into the air, you don’t stop. You don’t dare fucking stop giving it to her the way she begged for it—giving it to her good. You fuck your little Nagoyan whore like she deserves it as a reward for  her little stint of dirty talk, but not before pulling her in a bit closer for more kisses.

“Shit shit shit—like that, like that! Faster—please, faster!”

You press her deeper into the couch, kneeling into it as well as you both sink. You’re hammering into her so hard the fucking furniture shakes and threatens to fall backwards, but you don’t give a damn. All you can think of in this moment is the sight of Rei’s glazed-over and sweaty face pleading for release.

“Please! PLEASE!”

“Please what—?”

“PLEASE MAKE ME CUM ON YOUR DICK!”

It’s criminal how fast your fingers fly to her clit when you want to get her to finish faster. But it’s more criminal how breathy and sultry her voice can get when she’s needy and deliciously fucking desperate like this. Wasting no time, you finish her off with a series of breakneck thrusts, fucking her cunt like the cocksleeve she promised it to be. “Who’s my little Nagoyan fucktoy? Are you my slutty little fucktoy?”

“Mmmmh yes yes yes—I am, I fucking am—.”

“Say it. Say it in—nghh, fuck—say it in full.”

“I-I’m your little … tight … slutty … cheap … horny … fucking … N-Nagoyan … fuckt—CUMMING!”

You don’t edge her this time. You piston into Rei’s pussy until she comes undone because of you all over again.

And seeing her unravel makes you unravel as well.

“Fuck, fucking take it—fucking take it all, Rei,” you groan aloud as the final few strokes inside her pool the tension towards the tip of your cock and set you off. What gets you over the edge is the roll of her eyes and the low grumble Rei lets out when she’s hit that satisfied note on the orgasm score.

You cum.

You shoot thick rope after rope into her warm little pussy, painting her fucking walls with the thick of your seed that you’ve been holding in for a week now. Unlike Rei’s orgasm that hits her hard and fast, you feel yours deep in your core, reverberating throughout your body as her cunt becomes a vice that continues milking you off your load.

Once you’ve both come down from your ecstatic highs, you pull out. Carefully. Because Rei’s pussy is a bit sore and throbbing now. Because you want to see the fruit of your labors.

When the feathery folds of her release you, so does it release your globs of cum. It trickles out of her, crests over her untouched asshole, and pools into a crease of the couch.

“Fuck,” is all you can immediately say as you try to regain your composure. You only think to take off your blazer and the rest of your suit now to join Rei in her nudity when the heat of lovemaking finally gets to you. “Rei, you look so fucking sexy like this.”

She raises a brow and does the unthinkable. Well, unthinkable to most people. But perhaps not to Rei. Fingers lowering to her used pussy, she scoops up some of your cum and brings it to her lips, tasting your release.

“Mmm, now I kinda regret not letting you finish off inside my throat. You taste delicious. Strong, a bit bitter, very salty. Your first load is always so fucking thick too.”

You chuckle, undoing the tie and tossing it behind you. Your ears perk at hearing ‘first load’, which implies a second, a third, or even a tenth one if you were fortunate. You’re about to fully pull away from her when she has this moment of weakness. When Rei reaches out to you but stops herself.

You could have sworn she looked like she needed you. Needed needed you.

Taking one last look at her form laid out like this on the couch, you can’t help but feel like Rei’s some sort of prophet. No way in hell could anyone have foreseen her spineless after a good fuck with cum dripping out of her pussy like this from back at the elevator ride alone. Guess that’s one of her charms.

You lean forward and help her up, and she’s clinging to you while standing on her own two feet. You don’t question it. Don’t point it out. You let Rei hold you close, pressing her face into your chest as her arms squeeze you tightly.

“You … alright?” you ask, starting to get a bit worried over how silent she is.

She nods, hair brushing your collarbone, tickling you. “I … I am. I think I am … just … just need a moment. You always do this to me.”

“Do what exactly?”

“Confuse me.”

You want to pull away so you can talk to her about this, but Rei really doesn’t want to let go. She allows you some room to breathe by detaching herself, but she’s holding your wrists now. Her fingers are unable to steady themselves on you. “Don’t … don’t ask. Stop asking questions. Just …”

“Rei, I—.”

She presses a finger to your lips and sighs, shaking her head. “Let’s not get things too … complicated. Just … don’t just swap between rough and passionate like that. It gets confusing.”

“What do you want right now then? Rough or passionate?” you wonder, unsure of what the difference between either even is at this point.

“P-Passionate. Please?”

She gasps as you sweep her off her feet. Carrying her like a princess, as she drapes her arms around you, you lift her all the way to the modern dining table in this spot between the kitchen and living room. Set her down on her bare bottom. Place your hands on either side of her against the cold surface. And just press into her.

“Sorry. If I got carried away,” you confess. You feel the need to say that because a part of you now realizes how brutal you might have been. How you might have been taking out your frustrations and jealousy out on Rei. “We need like a safeword or something when it gets too much.”

“No, you’re never too much,” she tells you otherwise, patting your cheek before wiping away the sweat along your nose with her thumb. “I just … god, just stop asking questions.”

“Yes ma’am.”

Passionate. She wants passionate.

You start with a kiss to her cheek. Then her lips. Then her nose. Rei giggles, “I said passionate, not sappy. But … I’ll allow this.”

You kiss down to her neck again, but instead of peppering across it, you focus on this one spot. This single sensitive spot of hers that could always make you draw a moan or a reaction from her. 

“Oh …? Ohh ... mmmh … I like that … I r-really … like that …”

Rei reaches for your cock and gasps through sealed lips when she feels how hard you still are even after all of that. With a twisting motion, she tests to see if it’s true, and when the blood circulates through your shaft again in full force, throbbing in her heavenly grasp, she chuckles into your ear as she nips at your lobe. 

“Do you really like me that much?” she mutters. And you cannot believe she even has to ask that question.

“Nah, just when you’re a good little Nagoyan slut.”

She whines and fakes pushing you away, but there’s this look in her eyes that tells you she’s thankful you didn’t answer that question seriously. Rei hops off the table so she can stroke you better, pumping you within the folds of her fingers, palming the tip whenever she senses pre-cum ready to be smeared around it.

“You were asking me so many questions earlier. Maybe I should ask you some too,” she coos, shucking her hand absentmindedly yet with strong purpose as she traces outlines into your chest with another. “Tell me … what’s something we haven’t done yet that you want to try?”

“Seriously?”

“I’m very serious,” she’s quick to reply, and as if to prove her point, she tightens her grip on your dick, meriting a moan from you. “There’s only so much we can do at hotels and dressing rooms. I just thought you’d find it boring—.”

“I want to spank you.”

Rei raises her brow, but there’s already the spark of interest alighting in the wicks of her eyes. “Spank me? Do you know big your hands are? You’re going to bruise me.”

“Well, do you want to try it?”

There are boundaries Rei will never cross, and you’ve seen the look on her face whenever someone urges her to cross them. At fan signs when these delulu dumbasses try to make her do something weird. At concerts when the prompters are telling her to give out aegyos again and again even when she’s tired. At board meetings and conferences when she disagrees with the creative direction for the group.

You fully expect her to make that same face now. But instead, she says, “Don’t … just don’t leave a mark that isn’t red.”

You chuckle and shake your head. “Oh you naughty little thing.”

Palm meeting her ass, you grope her. Massage her. Knead the doughy and pillowy flesh of her bottom. You’re testing. Tempering yourself for now. Waiting for Rei’s reactions. When you feel her lose track of her stroking and see her eyes flutter about, you grip and tug her cheek before pulling back to give it a nice firm slap.

The recoil makes even her thighs jiggle. You can’t help but spank her again. And again. And again. 

“Mmh! Did you really have to go for it just like that?”

Spank. Spank. Spank.

“Nghh! The other side … get … get the other side too …”

Spank. Spank. Spank.

“F-Fuck … that … that—nghh … that …”

It’s adorable how there’s a physical manifestation to the way Rei loses herself in the moment. You don’t make fun of her for it. Instead, you move her hand away from your cock, pick up the other she’s been using to sneakily rub herself with, and turn her around, pressing her palms onto the table.

“What …?”

You spank her. Harder. The previous ones were teasing and amicable. This one is sharp and resolute. “Bend over for me.”

To your surprise, she doesn’t fight it either. Rei slides her arms further forward to lift her bubble butt up for you. “Like this?”

“Perfect,” you praise, both hands caressing her butt cheeks. You take your time with them. No rush. Admiring how her voluptuous bottom feels in your hands. Adoring how digging your thumbs along the inner fold reveals and conceals her tight little holes. Acclaiming how each and every moan of hers seduces you into doing more than just fondling her ass.

“Count them,” you command, palming her sweaty cheek before delivering a blow.

“What—NGHH! One … wait—.”

You spank her again. This time beneath the mound—closer to her thigh.

“Guhh! T-Two … hold on, I-I—.”

You spank her again. This time on the opposite cheek. Harder.

“Th-Three … three …”

You spank. She counts. Babbles out some nonsense. Drags fingers against the table. But this entire time, with each sting against her rump, with each flare of recoiled pain against your palm, with each whimper and moan and cry, Rei does not move from her position.

She stays in place, reddened ass kept held up in the air for you, taking it all.

“Such a good girl,” you whisper as you position yourself behind her now. The praise makes her shudder, and if that wasn’t enough, your suddenly soft touch against her spine sends her quivering. “Look who’s fucking wet after all that. Hm?”

You don’t have to see her to know how Rei’s face is probably as red as her ass. “Sh-Shut up …”

You motion like you’re about to spank her and she whimpers. “P-Please! No … no y-yeah … I was … It was hot. I got … I got super turned on when you were spanking me. And … a-and … never mind.”

“Never mind?” you mock, cupping one of her cheeks again. “Use your words, and finish your damn sentences.”

“Ugh … I liked it when you made me count. There, are you happy?”

“Oh, I very much am now,” you tease, gripping her waist. Rei is about to retort with the way her back tenses up, but when she feels your hard cock hotdogging her, she instead mewls and begins to breathe heavily. “Nice and wet from all those spankings. Nice and wet for another round with me.”

The spanking must have done a number on her. Rewired her brain or something. Because there’s no banter. There’s no snarky retort. There’s no hesitation.

Rei just bends over, shoulders and chin slack against the surface of the dining room table, fingers digging into her soft flesh from behind, spreading her butt for you.

“Fuck me … again please … one more … I need it … I really need it now …”

You smack your cock against her back, sliding it between her cheeks. You can never get enough of her ass. Fuck, you can never get enough of Rei. Pulling her hips back and lining up your tip against her warm and dripping entrance, you push in slowly this time as you let Rei feel the entire heft of your insertion.

Her feet arch and lift her higher, trying to escape the sensation of your cock slipping fully into her, but she ends up coming back down to meet your hips as she shudders. “Nghhhhh … shit …”

You work her slow and steady. None of that pounding from earlier. Rei feels the way the tip of your cock spears into her and presses against all the right places inside of her. You glean this from how she’s heaving and smothering onto the table.

One hand on her lower back, your other hand connects with her tender as cheeks. God, you just fucking love to see them clap against each other—against you. “You enjoyed counting for me? Have a bit of a new kink now, do you?”

“O-Oh nghhh mmmphh … shut up! I shouldn’t have told you that.”

You spank her again, groping her ass before letting go. “I know why that turns you on. You like being told what to do—you just can’t admit it.”

“Do I? Hnnh, hnhhgghh! Shit shit, that’s not fair—that’s not AHHH!”

She can’t even finish her thought from the pounding you’re giving her. Not faster—harder. Deep into Rei. Making sure her ass ripples upon collision. Making sure the table screeches against the polished floor. Making sure Rei gets stuffed to the brim with each thrust.

“Admit it, Rei. You love being ordered around. You just like to think you’re in control, but you crumble the moment anyone gets even just a little bit firm with you, yeah?” you whisper close to her, one hand now pinning one of hers against her back while the other is busy keeping you both steady. “Say it. Fucking say it, slut. Tell me that—.”

“J-Just—fuck … fuck … fuck, NGHHH just for you!”

That catches you off-guard.

You could have sworn you were at least ten minutes away from getting close, but hearing how vulnerable and unabashed her moans are, how Rei’s trying so hard to lift her face up from the table to look at you through the sweaty hair clinging to her face, a part of you is just taken by the moment and you lose all control.

“Shit, I’m going to cum. I’m going to fucking cum, Rei,” you declare, giving her ass repeated spanks to further sate your desire to overwhelm her, to just remind her that she may be your employer, but during moments like this? She’s yours.

She’s yours.

“I-I-I’m close too,” she huffs, body getting dragged back and forth against the dining table. She’s lucky there aren’t any complementary snacks on it—they’d be scattered all over the place now. Fortunately for you, the only mess you need laid out before you now is just Rei. “Don’t stop! Fuck, pound me harder. Harder! HARDER!”

Her begs and pleads egg you closer and closer, but you want to prolong it for just a moment. Just until you hear it. Just until she says it. You lift her up by under her arms until she’s drawn taut like a strung bow. “Say it, Rei. Tell me whose you are? Tell me whose fucking slut you are!”

“J-J-Just yoursssss nghhhh hnghhhh JUST YOURS! CUMMING!”

The both of you come in unison while you hold her close, arms moving towards her stomach and waist to wrap her tightly—so she can’t let go. As the tension from your core rolls over towards your balls before spiking through your shaft and tip, you feel Rei clench the last few times around your balls-deep dick, finishing herself off while also finishing you off deep inside of her.

Needless to say you two are fucking spent, collapsing onto one another against the table. Rei’s already groaning about how heavy you are, but you keep yourself against her back, dick still at an odd angle in her pussy.

Once you finally find the energy within you to pull away, your cock makes her pussy squelch before you hear the lascivious squirting sound of your second load of the night coming out of her well-used cunt.

You aren’t being an asshole in the slightest. But the moment you help Rei up, the first thing she does is slap your face.

You act like it doesn’t sting. Physically, at least. But seeing her watering eyes is what really gets you to form thick lumps in your throat.

“Hey,” you start, your voice gentler than it’s ever been. You move forward to try and reach for her, but she’s faster and darts out of the way. Too bad for her, you weren’t trained for nothing. You manage to catch her by her waist and hold her down. “You’ve been acting weird tonight. Really weird. Do you … want to talk about it?”

Sniffling, she blinks fast and shakes her head. “No. N-No, I don’t. I-I-I just—.”

“Rei.”

She knows when you call her name like that—just her name, and nothing else—that you’re being serious. That you mean business. Calming herself down a little and drying her eyes, she nods and returns to you. “Yeah, yeah sorry … I … Moment ruined haha. I just … I just expected you to get up and leave.”

“So you wanted me to leave you like that? All fucked out on the table?” you clarify, unsure of where this is headed. “I mean, if that’s your thing, then sure—.”

“No, asshole—that’s the problem. I … I already expect you—expect this—to be what it is. Just casual. But lately, when we … when we’re together like this, I … I feel …”

“Feel something different?”

Rei glances at you, frozen in place. If the circumstances were different, you might have reached out to brush the hair from her face, held her hand, maybe even picked her up playfully in your arms.

But this is not that kind of story. You’re just her bodyguard. The bodyguard whom she’s slowly getting a little too attached to.

“Look, Rei, this doesn’t have to get complicated if you don’t want it to. If it helps, just think of it this way: I’ll only be here when you want me, if you want me,” you propose, leaning against the table next to her. You figure not having to look eye-to-eye might make it easier for the idol. “You want a quick fuck? The guy you’re trying to hit on didn’t take you home? You’re lonely and all by yourself in the dorms? Call me. And I’ll be there. Until then, I won’t be in your way. Saves us all the thinking and feeling, yeah?”

“What if I want that thinking and feeling though?”

She glides towards you. Until your fingers touch atop the glass of the table. But Rei pushes further until your hips connect and she’s got a hand on your thigh now. Until it becomes impossible to ignore a different kind of heat spreading through you. “You … you’re different. And I like different. Because you’re never anything I might want, but also everything I tend to need. And lately, I … I don’t know. I’ve just been feeling like I want to be yours.”

“Tch, what have you done with the real Naoi Rei. She wouldn’t be saying all this sappy shit—she’d be demanding me to fuck her on the balcony.”

Rei lets out a hearty giggle but not without beating you several times with the small of her fist. “You really are such an asshole … and maybe I’m … I’m the weird one for liking that. All of it. All of … you.”

You shrug and cock your neck to the side, giving yourself some room to breathe. “You sure this is what you want? It’ll probably be easier with someone else. Heard you kept getting paired with that Niki boy from ENHYPEN. You two would make a great pair.”

“Ehh, he’s way too easy on the eyes. He wasn’t any fun in bed either.”

“Wait, did you actually sleep with him?”

Rei smirks and bites her lip. “What? Jealous?”

You part from the table so you’re facing her now, getting her between your legs as you loom over her. “Did you actually? Rei, I’m being serious. You know the protocol: I need to know these things. Especially before shit goes south, and—.”

“Are you saying that now as a bodyguard, as a fuckbuddy, or as someone else?”

You’re normally the one gagging Rei, but this time, she gags you. “I … That hardly makes a difference.”

“It does,” she argues, pursing her lips. “To me.”

You’ve spent the last three years protecting the woman in front of you from any harm that may come her way. Whether that’s in the form of delusional fans, desperate paparazzi, or damaging rumors. But the one thing all that time has never taught you was how to protect Rei from you.

Because even you can’t control yourself when you’re around her.

It’s not fair. How she gets away with everything. Sometimes thanks to you. Sometimes because of her own charm and wit. How she can be a flirt with the other idols. How she can act all innocent one day and be extremely suggestive the other. How she can just keep you on the edge every time, leaving you guessing about what she’s really thinking—what she really means. This push and pull with her has been around your little dynamic since kingdom come, and yet, when confronted with the need for an answer to it all, you’re unsure. You’re just so fucking unsure of what to say right now. To her.

So she answers for you.

“Forget it. This isn’t going to work out anyway. They’ll notice. They always do. You’ll start treating me nicer. Being more conscious and cautious around me. And just … being weird in public. If we keep up what we have and leave it at that, we can at least hide everything until we’re back here—behind closed doors, in our own little world, where no one else can see us.”

She feigns a smile and glances up at you as you hover over her. “Maybe that will have to be enough for me—.”

Your shaky lips pressing into hers stops her from ever finishing that little soliloquy. Rei’s breath grows ragged in the way that you know it to when she’s about to cry, but you hold the side of her face like you’ve always wanted to ever since seeing her for the first time at that boardroom meeting, and press your thumb against the slope of her nose.

When she pulls away, her face is dotted in confusion. But you clear your throat and muster up what little you have left in you to utter what you’re about to say next. “Let’s not put a label on it. This? I love it. You’re not the only one who needs this. Who needs me. Who … needs you. But let’s meet in the middle and just not call it anything. That way, we can just let it become what we both need it to be.”

Rei’s chuckling at your attempt at being sentimental, and immediately you just have this urge to spank her again. “I can work with that. Just promise me one thing.”

“If it’s to pull out, I can’t guarantee it all the time. Not anymore. Not after this.”

She bites her lips and jabs your chest. “Asshole. Just make sure it’s fun for you too. As much as I like the idea of using your dick like a personal dildo, I … I um …”

You don’t need her to finish the sentence. It’s abundantly clear you’re both terrible with words, so you let your bodies do all the talking instead.

Her fingers lacing through through your hair, yours feeling up her sides. Her mouth finding purchase against your neck with teeth, yours worshipping her nipples and breasts. Her breath coasting over your hardening cock and still-heavy balls, yours peppering the small of her back and the rump of her ass. 

It’s different now. It really is. You can feel it. She can too. And you both love it.

The intensity. The devotion.

The fervency.

You’ve been all over the hotel room by now, but you both find yourselves back on the couch. When Rei breaks the kiss and smudges the back of her hand against her lips, you think she might climb onto your lap and indulge in you like that. But much to your surprise—and delight—she falls to her knees once again.

Ruffling her already messy bob, she groans and leans her face close to your semi-flaccid cock. Close enough so you can feel her warmth against your skin. “Think you can still go for another round? Let’s … let’s see how it feels like this.”

She doesn’t even go into any specifics, but you know what she means. “Yeah. Yeah, give me a minute—oh god, fuck, Rei.”

Rei only gives you approximately seventeen seconds before she’s kissing and dragging her lips up and down your shaft. She has a penchant for working underneath your head. Softer than a tickle. Firmer than a grasp. Rei grabs your cock and balls and glances down at it. “It’s all sticky and moist now. Has a funky feeling to it.”

“Yeah, and whose fault might that be exactly?”

She smirks and flicks your tip once with her tongue. “Let me clean up my mess then, daddy.”

Oh she has gone and done it now.

She goes cross-eyed looking at your tip, polishing it with one thumb. “Hm? Did you like that, daddy?”

You inhale deep through clenched teeth as she strokes you at a relaxed pace. “Fuck … Fuck yeah, yeah I do. Be a good little slut and clean up daddy’s cock.”

Rei bites her tongue and nods before smacking her lips against your head, working your tip with a mix of moans as she dutifully continues jerking you off at the same time. You can feel how she now sucks you off less like she’s trying to satiate her cravings for cock and cum and more like she’s trying to provide you the purest form of pleasure she can offer.

She paces herself, trading the grandstanding of forced deepthroats to make herself gag on your thick shaft in favor of a more rapid rhythm that gets you curling your fingers into the soft of the couch.

She fondles your balls in between motions, tugging on them downwards, rolling them between her lithe fingers. One of her hands glides up and down your thigh, digging her thumb into the crease of your muscle. And fuck, does it feel so heavenly coupled with the sight of your length disappearing into her pretty little face.

When she comes up for air, drool trickling down her chin, she strokes you fast, saliva coating your entire cock. “Mmmh … how did that feel? Does it feel good when I blow you like that, daddy? I love sucking your dick … it feels so good inside my mouth, pushing down against my tongue … hitting the back of my throat …”

“Shit … you can have this cock any day everyday, Rei … god, just don’t stop … keep going …”

Giggling, she palms over your head just to make you whimper a little. “I don’t want you to cum down my throat though. But before I really finish you off … how about I give daddy a bit more motivation to fuck me again.”

You lift a finger like you might ask her what that implies, but she’s way ahead of you.

You never got why Rei would often beg for you to stop when you continue eating her out or keep fucking her through her orgasm. But you understand that now when she threatens to break her neck with how fast she’s bobbing up and down the full length of your dick with no intentions of slowing down.

Gripping your balls firmer, she looks up at you, through her tears, grunting every time your head pushes into her throat by even just an inch, lapping at what little of your underside she could with her pinned tongue. 

Meanwhile, you’re curling upwards, meeting her warm and wet mouth as much as you can before you feel the pit of your stomach readying to burst. “Shit … shit, Rei that’s so fucking hot. Fucking swallow my cock down that slutty throat of yours—god, make daddy feel good. Make daddy feel so fucking good, baby.”

She catches your term of endearment and smirks. With one final fast pump of your dick, she holds you, sheathing you deep inside of her tight little idol mouth, before retracting backwards inch by glorious inch so she can reveal the new messy coating and sheen of your cock thanks to her ministrations.

Coughing a little bit, she snorts to the side before sitting on the balls of her feet, your cock still in her hand. “Nghhh … all worked up now, aren’t you, daddy? One last round?”

“One last round,” you confirm, bounding from the couch. When Rei stands up to join you, you take this opportunity to sweep her off her feet again, and she takes this chance to wrap her legs around your body once more, and you both take this moment to indulge in each other’s lips—never boring of how the other tastes—and tumble towards the bedroom like this.

Sandalwood and bergamot hit your nostrils, but the only scent your mind can focus on is the mixture of heady sweat, drying cum, and splattering saliva shared between your bodies as you lay her down on the mattress and pillows.

You climb on top of her but she’s shaking her head. “Daddy … as much as I want you to pound me into the sheets, I … I want to ride you,” she confesses, biting her lip like an innocent church girl—but you know she’s anything but that. “Please? Fuck, I want to ride you so hard one last time and feel you finish inside me while we’re … while we’re together like that …”

You kiss her neck and grind your dick against her still-wet pussy a bit more, not offering her reply, just selfishly searing this moment of brief intimacy into the back of your mind before you get ridden. “Daddy … daddy please, stop teasing meeee … mmmh! Ahhh! Fuck … my pussy’s already aching for your dick again … Please … please … one more … one last … let me ride you …”

You push down the voice in your head that wants to make her beg. Instead, you turn the volume up on the voice that wants to indulge her desire. “Are you going to ride me until I can’t feel my thighs from how fast you’ll be bouncing on top of me?”

Biting her lip, she nods in rapid succession, caressing up and down your shoulders as you continue grinding against her. “I’ll ride you so good it’s all you’re ever going to be thinking about when we sit next to each other on the plane ride home, daddy.”

That’s just what you wanted to hear.

Rei gasps and giggles over how fast you swap places with her, trading the luxury of pinning down her soft curves in favor of feeling their weight on you. She’s just as quick to adjust too, already resting her supple cheeks against your thighs.

Swirling her hand around your cock, she measures you against her soft-toned torso. “Oh wow, I took all of this inside me? Fuck … that’s actually really hot. I didn’t think you were this big.”

“It would be even hotter visually seeing you get stretched out, you know,” you tease back.

Nodding, Rei lifts her hip up momentarily to push your head in through the tight ring of her entrance, and when it slips inside of her, the rest just falls into place.

“Mmm, fuck … daddy …” she grumbles, not bouncing, just grinding her mound against your own while feeling your full length inside of her. She reaches out for your chest, drawing lazy figures and shapes across it. “We really need to find the time to just fuck all weekend. I can’t … nghh … I can’t just keep doing quickies like these anymore.”

“We’re beyond quickies at this point,” you tell her, fighting back a sharp moan yourself. “And I won’t say no to that. I wonder what the company might think when we request for a hotel room in the middle of an empty schedule.”

“We’ll use my card,” she groans, steadily working her pace faster, gliding with her hips. You want nothing more than to feel her bouncing on your cock right now, but you temper yourself. “Mmmh, I might use it to buy a bunch of other things for you too, daddy.”

There’s a pause. Rei licks her lips with a knowing smirk when she feels you throb inside her from imagining how she’d look in the skimpiest of lingeries. “I think daddy likes that idea too.”

You grip her waist with a touch so needy that it’s all Rei needs to know.

“Oh … fuck … fuck … shit … daddy … daddy!”

Each word is prefaced by a bounce. Each pause is predicated by a low, deep moan.

You suck in deep as you lift up from the bed and envelop yourself in her chest. One hand kneading her right tit, the other taking in the scent of her skin as she rides you. Rei sinks into a gentle bliss when you palm over her nipple, and you find it both endearing and so fucking sexy how she grips your shoulder every time you roll over it.

You start bucking up into her to try and quicken her pace, but Rei pushes you back down onto the mattress and pins you by your lower stomach. “Let … nnghhh ahhh! Let me do the work. Let me ride you, daddy.”

Spanking her ass, you tap it twice before retreating your hands behind your head. “Then ride me like there’s no tomorrow, baby.”

Licking her puffy lips clean, Rei wastes no time.

She first bounces with her knees, sinking and lifting herself to a practiced rhythm as she acquiesces to the feeling of your dick inside of her in this new position. But when she craves more than this, she lets her instincts kick in and gets more daring.

Rei leans backwards and rides with her hips. Her hands swap between your shins and her own ass as she struggles to balance herself atop you. When she stumbles forward, you catch her with one hand to her chest.

You both make eye contact and there’s this drag of a gasp from her when she feels your grasp.

Giggling, she understands the assignment. Growing less self-conscious, Rei relies on you to keep her steady as she allows herself to alternate between riding you and grinding into you. Whenever she tires from working your thick shaft inside her, she cools off a bit with several rounds of humping to get her off, before she returns to the task at hand.

But your hands never sit still. You caress down the parting of her body, front and center, between her cleavage, down to her stomach. If you press firmly enough you can feel the faint motions of your dick being taken in and out of her. The faint outline of a bulge forming just beneath your palm.

“Hnghhhh … daddyyyy … so full—so fucking full. I love it, I love it, I love it—AHHH MMMHH!”

You lift your hand beneath her breast, scoop it up, swat it a few times. Move to the other side and do the same. Settling on her right tit, you slap them lightly without pause, enjoying how her breasts jiggle for you with each mount of her ride, delighting in how she full-body shudders with each gloss of your thumb against her nipple.

“Fuck fuck FUUUUCK, dadddyyyy, you’re t-t-teasing me … nghhhh you know how sensitive I-AMMMM AHHHH DADDY!”

You’re fondling both breasts now, rubbing her nipples between both of your thumbs and index fingers, polishing them to perfection. You can feel the shakiness of her breath—like her lungs might give out. “Ride me, Rei. Keep fucking riding daddy’s cock. Don’t stop … fuck … don’t fucking stop. Keep bouncing on my dick like that—like a good little slut. Like daddy’s good little fucking slut.”

“Y-Yes daddy! Yes … yes … YES! More … MORE PLEASE!”

“Do you like it when I play with your full fucking tits like this? While you’re riding daddy?”

“Yes … yes! Not a—MMMH MMMPH—day goes by! When … when I don’t imagine daddy playing with them … teasing them … u-using them—fuck!”

“Who’s my Nagoyan fucktoy? Who’s my good little tight slutty fucking Nagoyan fucktoy?” you growl, approaching your own orgasm, flicking her nipples in fervent motions to help her chase her own.

“I AM! I FUCKING AM DADDY! C-C-CUMMINGGGG NGHHH—.”

There’s just something about Rei getting off from her own debasement that turns you so fucking on. But in this moment, all you can think about is bucking what little with your hips you can up and into her to chase your own orgasm. When she clenches down hard once more, crumbling almost instantaneously onto you, you hold her by the waist and fuck the last few tremors of her climax into her as you shoot your final load of the night into Rei.

Breathing. Just heavy breathing.

Rei swipes a hand across her forehead, leans onto your chest, and bites her lip, gesturing at you with her eyebrows. “Was I any good? I don’t really get to ride you that much, so …”

“Never doubted you one bit. Knew you had it in you,” you assure her, resting a hand on her ass. You contemplate spanking her, but the girl deserves a break. “Fuck, we need to do something about those nipples of yours, baby. You can’t just keep cumming whenever someone plays with them.”

She pouts and her lips do this thing where it gets all kissable. It’s adorable. “You’re the only one who plays with them. You’re too obsessed, daddy! Now they’re all sore.”

You help her back up into a sit, your cock still inside her pussy as you kiss around the soft pad of her areolas. “There, feeling better?”

Blushing, Rei nods. “Yes, daddy.”

“You love calling me that a little too much. It’s cute.”

“Shut up.”

“I won’t,” you whisper as you kiss her cheek. Even Rei’s surprised by this. This isn’t part of the script. Isn’t part of the usual routine. Then again, nothing about tonight has been anything remotely like what it used to be between you two. But neither of you resolve to acknowledge it.

Rei taps your chest twice, and you know what that means. Carefully, she dismounts you, rubbing her pussy out a few times to soothe herself as your last load trickles out of her. Once she’s recovered, she makes her way to the bathroom, giving you an unknowing view of her swaying ass.

As you take in the final glance of her naked form before she disappears behind the bathroom door, you can’t help but hope that she might turn around. Just a glance. Just a look. But it never comes, and soon, the idol’s already running the water, readying for her post-sex shower.

Alone. Like always.

You do some cleaning up of your own. Fixing the sheets, wiping yourself, rehydrating with some shoddy sparkling water. Anything to get your mind off of things.

By the time she’s done, she’s dressed in her personal pink robe, and you’re already fitted in your boxers. She doesn’t wait for you to say anything. Rei just gets into bed and claims the side closer to the wall, leaving you to roll onto your back on the side closer to the bedside table.

And neither of you say a word. Just like before.

Just like always

As Rei drifts off to sleep behind you, a final thought permeates your exhausted mind. In the grand scheme of things, you really are just another fuck to her. And maybe, just maybe, it’s better this way. For her sake or for yours, you’re not quite sure. But if this is what it takes to maintain what you two have, then you’ll gladly bite that bullet. 

Because having her like this is better than having none of her at all.

Something shifts on the bed. Before it registers, an arm comes around you, but doesn’t pull you in. Instead, the body attached to said arm pulls itself in. Towards you. Against your side. Fitting her face against the length of your arm. 

“Rei …”

“Don’t … don’t say anything. Don’t make this weird,” she pleads, her hand atop your chest caressing you in fervent frolicking strokes. “Just let it happen.”

You dig your hand and arm underneath her, shifting her head closer to your chest, and hold the length of her small back against you like that. “Ok.”

Everyone wants a piece of her. Everyone wants a piece of Naoi Rei.

But, perhaps, you’re the only one who has the privilege of having her completely like this.

You’re the only one with the highest honor of being hers.

[izlts]

My teacher's secret

Kwon eunbi

The silence in the classroom wasn't an empty space; it was a physical pressure squeezing my throat, leaving me breathless as I tried to pretend I was paying attention to the lesson. Everything in that room smelled of dry chalk and that cheap disinfectant that irritated the nostrils, but the center of my universe was one single sound: the dry, rhythmic tap... tap... tap... of Eunbi’s heels hitting the linoleum floor. Every step she took seemed to mark the pulse of my own anxiety.

I didn't dare look at her directly, but my eyes—treacherous and hungry—remained anchored to the lower half of her figure. Eunbi walked with a rigidity that bordered on military; her back was so straight it felt like an impassable wall, and her chin was always held high, as if simply breathing the same air as us was a generous concession on her part. She wore a white silk blouse that was losing the war against her own body.

It was impossible not to obsess over them. Her tits were huge, absurdly large for her delicate frame, straining the fabric of the shirt to a critical limit. Every time she moved to write on the board or correct an error, the buttons of the blouse let out a dull groan, fighting not to pop under the pressure of that heavy, white flesh. I felt my throat tighten and the air grow dense, almost liquid. My palms began to sweat against the cold wood of the desk, and I felt a damp, throbbing heat begin to concentrate in my crotch, making my pants pinch my balls in an unbearable way.

"Silence..." Eunbi’s voice cut through the air like an ice blade. She didn't yell, but the tone was so dry and stripped of any trace of humanity that a violent shiver ran down my spine, leaving the hairs on my arms standing on end.

Suddenly, the sound of her heels stopped right next to my seat. Her scent arrived before she did: a cold, sophisticated floral fragrance that clashed violently with the stale smell of the classroom. I felt the atmospheric pressure change as Eunbi leaned slightly over me to check my notebook. At that angle, gravity did its job, and the neckline of her blouse gave way another inch. I stood hypnotized by the blinding whiteness of her skin and the massive volume of her tits which, although contained by a bra, overflowed with a natural arrogance.

I could see, with an almost painful clarity, the dilation of a small bluish vein running along the upper curve of her chest, pulsing to the rhythm of a heart that, on the outside, seemed made of marble. My breathing became erratic... short... shallow. My lungs were no longer absorbing oxygen, but Eunbi’s frigid perfume. The pulse hammered in my temples and I felt a drop of cold sweat slide down the back of my neck, descending slowly toward my shoulder blades while I stayed there, paralyzed, staring into that abyss of white flesh.

Then it happened. While she pointed out an error in my notebook, her fingers—long and pale as porcelain—accidentally brushed the edge of my hand. It was a fleeting contact, a touch lasting less than a second, but for me, it was as if someone had slammed an electrode directly into my nerves. The electric shock traveled up my arm, down through my chest, and ended with an explosion of heat in my balls, leaving me completely zoned out.

Eunbi looked up. Her eyes were two pits of indifference, icy and distant, while her dark red lips remained closed in a thin, severe line. There was no trace of lust in her; only a professional contempt that made my desire turn darker, more animal.

"If you dedicated as much attention to the books as you do to my movements... perhaps you wouldn't be failing," she let out with surgical coldness before straightening up and walking away.

I remained nailed to my seat, feeling my erection push against the fabric of my pants with a painful, almost violent force. I watched her back as she retreated, noting how the narrow, dark pencil skirt hugged her hips and emphasized the powerful curve of her ass with every step. The contrast was driving me insane: on top, she was an iceberg; below, she had a body that screamed contained depravity. I swallowed hard, feeling the knot in my throat and a desperate need to break that wall, to see this perfect woman reduced to something vulgar, wet, and animal.

The way home was a slow torture, a parade of residual images looping in my mind like a video. Every time I closed my eyes or the bus braked sharply, I was back there in the classroom, feeling the suffocating pressure of the silence and Eunbi’s glacial scent. I couldn't get the image of her massive tits straining the white silk of her blouse out of my head; I felt that the fabric was on the verge of surrender, that one more button of tension and all that massive volume would spill over before my eyes. The mere thought sent a pang of pain through my crotch, a dull throb reminding me that my body remained in a state of maximum alert.

Upon reaching my door, my hands trembled slightly as I slid the key into the lock. The sound of metal clashing against the cylinder echoed in the empty hallway, a dry echo that seemed to announce the beginning of my descent. I entered and slammed the door shut, a definitive noise that separated me from the outside world and its social rules. I leaned against the cold wood for a few seconds, breathing heavily, listening to my own gasps fill the silence of the foyer. I was drenched in a cold sweat that glued my shirt to my back, and I felt the air in the house charged with a static electricity that made the hairs on my arms prickle.

I didn't turn on the lights. I didn't want clarity; I needed the dimness to embrace me, to hide my desperation. I walked toward my room in the dark, guided by instinct, feeling how each step made my erection strike against the fabric of my pants with violent force. The friction of the rough fabric against my already irritated glans was both torment and pleasure. Entering the room, I collapsed into the ergonomic chair. The cold leather of the seat instantly stuck to my sweaty thighs, sending a shiver running down my entire spine until it hit my balls.

I stayed there for a moment in silence, staring at the black screen of the monitor. My heart hammered against my ribs—an erratic, animal rhythm. I felt a tightness in my chest, a mixture of frustration and hunger that nothing could calm. Eunbi’s coldness had left me in a state of toxic arousal; I didn't simply want to masturbate, I wanted to destroy that image of perfection. I wanted to find something as vulgar and depraved as the desire she had awakened in me without even touching me.

With a dry, mechanical click, I turned on the computer. The hum of the fan began to fill the void of the room, a monotonous noise that blended with the rush of blood pulsing in my ears. Suddenly, the blue, icy light of the monitor flooded the space, carving my silhouette against the dark walls and casting long shadows that seemed to observe my misery. The artificial brightness blinded me for an instant, but I didn't look away.

My hand instinctively went to my crotch. The button of my pants felt like an unbearable barrier. With clumsy, urgent fingers, I undid the metal and lowered the zipper slowly, listening to the metallic sound tear through the quiet of the room. I freed my member, which sprang outward, congested and hard as a rock, pulsing with almost painful force. It was so tense that I felt any excessive friction could break me. A drop of precum appeared at the tip, glistening under the blue light of the monitor.

I opened the browser. My fingers flew across the keyboard, but my mind remained anchored in the classroom. I entered a camgirl site—that digital sinkhole where morality vanishes and only flesh remains. I stared at the main page, sliding the cursor over thumbnails: bouncing tits, exposed asses shaking to the beat of cheap electronic music, wet lips whispering dirty promises. But nothing filled me. Nothing was enough because none of those women possessed that aura of glacial superiority that had left me shattered, courtesy of Eunbi.

I was looking for something more. Something forbidden. I began filtering by categories: "masks," "hidden identities," "exhibitionism." I wanted to find someone playing with the idea of a secret, someone who felt like an intrusion into their privacy. As I browsed, my breathing became a shallow gasp and I began to rub my erection with slow, almost torturous movements, trying to sync the rhythm of my hand with the accelerated beat of my heart. The heat in the room seemed to have risen several degrees; I felt a drop of sweat slide down my temple and slowly toward my jaw while my eyes frantically scanned the screens, searching for that final stimulus that would allow me to release the accumulated tension.

My fingers stopped dead on the mouse when a thumbnail appeared in the bottom corner of my screen. It wasn't the typical hyper-edited, glossy promotional image; it was a short video clip, dark, with dim lighting suggesting an intimate and clandestine environment. In the clip, a woman sat in what looked like a blood-red velvet armchair, but the framing was cruelly strategic: the camera was positioned at chest height, deliberately cutting off the face. Only the white curve of her neck and a delicate chin were visible, partially hidden by a black lace mask that gave her an air of depraved mystery.

I clicked with almost violent urgency. The sound of the mouse resonated in the room like a gunshot, and the screen went black for a fraction of a second before loading the live stream.

When the image appeared, I felt the air leave my lungs in one go. The quality was absurd—a high definition so sharp I could see every pore of her white skin and the glint of light reflecting off her body. But what left me completely zoned out were her tits. They were monumental. She wore a black lace bra, a piece of lingerie so small and tight it seemed to be fighting a losing battle against the flesh. The volume was massive; the cups barely managed to contain the weight, letting the upper part of her breasts overflow upward in white, tense, glowing curves that defied gravity.

I stood hypnotized, my hand squeezing my erection with painful force. I couldn't stop watching how those tits swayed slightly every time she breathed—a slow, rhythmic movement that made me feel like my heart was going to jump out of my chest. The woman didn't speak with words at first; she communicated through an animal confidence, a security in her own body that I found hypnotic. She extended a hand with dark red nails and began to caress the edge of the lace, sliding her fingers slowly over the upper curve of her chest, sinking the tips of her fingers into the soft flesh.

"Hello..." the voice finally arrived through my headphones.

It was a velvety whisper, charged with a liquid sensuality that surged through my body like an electric shock. I didn't try to analyze it; I simply let the sound invade me. It was a voice that commanded, seduced, and humiliated all at once, though I didn't know why. The woman on the screen leaned back, arching her spine against the red velvet. The movement caused her massive tits to rise even further, straining the lace until the fabric seemed to emit a dull sound of resistance.

I was already out of control. My breathing was an erratic gasp and I began to rub my member with fast, desperate movements, trying to follow the rhythm of the camgirl's caresses. I felt the precum lubricating my tip, glistening under the blue light of the monitor, while my eyes devoured every inch of exposed skin.

The model then leaned forward, approaching the lens. The movement caused her massive tits to hang slightly, swaying with a real, tangible weight that made me let out a muffled moan. Through the microphone, I could hear the wet sound of her own breathing—a contained gasp that blended with the white noise of the transmission.

"You want to see more... don't you?" she whispered, and that way of asking, that tone of superiority disguised as an invitation, made me grit my teeth.

I felt like a voyeur infiltrating a forbidden sanctuary. I was fascinated by the fact that she wore the mask; the mystery turned the act into something much darker than simple pornography. I wondered who she was behind the lace, what life she led outside that red room, while I watched her fingers now descend along her flat stomach until they reached the edge of a tiny thong that sank deeply between the folds of her generous ass.

The tension in my body reached an unbearable point. I was sweating, my skin felt hot, and the air in the room seemed to have thickened, charging with a sexual electricity that clouded my judgment. I stayed there, trapped in that loop of desire and mystery, observing how this unknown woman played with the audience, manipulating us all like puppets while she delighted in her own exhibitionism. I didn't know who she was, but at that moment, I didn't care about anything other than seeing how much more she was willing to show.

I remained petrified, my hand gripping my member in a frenetic rhythm I could no longer control. On the screen, the atmosphere had shifted; the tension was no longer just a promise—it had become a liquid and heavy reality. The camgirl let out a low chuckle, a guttural sound that vibrated in my headphones and caused a spasm in my balls. Her red nails, long and sharp, stopped caressing the surface of the lace to slide toward the center of her chest, right where the fabric dipped into the deep valley separating her tits.

"You guys have no idea how hard it was to shove these fucking tits into this bra today..." she whispered with a vulgarity that left me zoned out.

That sentence was the spark that ignited everything. I saw her hand move toward the back closure, and although I couldn't see the clasp, I heard the dry, metallic click resonating in the microphone. For a second, the lace stayed in place, held up only by the pressure of her own flesh, creating an unbearable visual tension. Then, with a slow, deliberate movement, she slid the straps down, letting the garment fall heavily onto her hips.

The visual impact was like a blow to the stomach. Her tits sprang forward with a violent bounce, liberated from the oppression of the lace. They were monumental, much larger than the bra had suggested; two white, heavy masses that swayed with a natural inertia, filling almost the entire frame of the camera. I lost my breath, watching as her white skin glowed under the studio lights, highlighting the perfect roundness and massive drop of her chest.

"Look at them... look how fat they are today," she said, while grabbing one of her tits with her hand, squeezing it hard to deform the flesh.

I saw how her fingers sank deeply into the soft tissue, creating red furrows over the whiteness of her skin. The pressure forced the nipple—a dark, erect circle—to protrude violently, pointing toward the camera like an obscene invitation. The sway of her breasts as she moved was hypnotic; every time she breathed or let out a moan, those massive tits oscillated, weighing in the air with an animal arrogance.

My own reaction was visceral. I felt my heart hammering against my ribs and sweat starting to run down my back, gluing my shirt to my skin. My hand was moving without rhythm now, driven by blind desperation. The precum lubricated my tip, making every rub wetter, more intense. I was so aroused that I felt an electric tingling running through my entire spine; my eyes couldn't detach from the screen, devouring every detail: the contrast of the red velvet against her pale skin, the dilation of the bluish veins running along the upper curve of her breasts, and the way she looked at herself, enjoying the power she exerted over me.

"Do you like them exposed like this?" she asked, while beginning to massage both nipples simultaneously, making fast circles that made them vibrate. "I want you to imagine you're here... I want you to feel the weight of these tits crushing your face."

I let out a muffled moan, closing my eyes for a second to imagine exactly that: feeling that massive, hot volume suffocating me, the scent of her skin flooding my lungs as I sank into that whiteness. When I opened them, I saw she had leaned closer to the camera, letting her tits hang heavily, almost touching the lens. The sway was slow, torturous, and the sound of her agitated breathing filled my ears like a depraved mantra.

I was on the verge of collapse. My body was in total tension, my muscles contracted, and my mind clouded by an animal lust that prevented me from thinking clearly. Only she existed—that monumental body hidden behind a mask—and the desperate need to release all the pressure accumulating in my balls.

The atmosphere in my room had become dense, almost sticky. The hum of the computer fan was now nothing more than white noise serving as a backdrop for the true symphony happening in my headphones: the sound of wet skin crashing against skin. I was in a state of trance, eyes bloodshot, and my hand moving in a frenetic, almost violent rhythm, while I listened to the camgirl begin to play with her own body in a much more explicit way.

On the screen, she reached for a bottle of transparent lubricant on the red velvet. I saw her pour a generous amount of the viscous liquid onto her palms, and the glup... glup... sound of the gel leaving the bottle resonated in my ears with a clarity that made my balls shiver. Then, she brought her hands to her massive tits.

"Now... I want you to hear how they sound," she whispered, her voice a dirty thread of silk. "I want you to feel the moisture through the screen."

Then began the auditory feast. She enveloped her breasts in lubricant, sliding her hands from the base to the nipples, creating a wet, sucking sound. Squelch... plok... squelch... Every time her palms slid over that white, glowing flesh, the noise was visceral—a symphony of fluids that made me imagine I was right there, my hands sunk into that massive volume.

I saw how she squeezed her tits toward the center, pushing them together with force to create a deep, glistening valley of lubricant. The sound of wet skin colliding was rhythmic and obscene. Clap... plok... She began to gently slap the base of her breasts with open palms, causing those huge masses to oscillate violently up and down. The sway was hypnotic; the weight of her tits felt real, tangible, while the sound of the wet impact against her own torso hit my mind like a hammer.

"Look at me... look how they glow," she gasped, and I could hear her breathing become heavier, more erratic. "I'm so wet I can barely hold myself up..."

I was at the limit. My hand no longer followed any logical rhythm; it was an animal movement, desperate. I felt the rub of my palm against my member lubricated by precum, and every time I heard a plok in the headphones, I let out a muffled moan that resonated in the solitude of my room. The contrast was torturous: I was there, alone in the blue darkness, while she, on the other side of the screen, became a creature of fluids and wet sounds.

The woman then slid one of her hands down, crossing her lubricated abdomen until reaching her crotch. I couldn't see it fully, but the sound was devastating. Squelch... plok... The noise of her fingers sinking into her own moisture was so explicit that I felt an electric shock run through my spine. She began to gasp more loudly, and the rhythm of her caresses accelerated, syncing with the violent beats of my heart.

"Oh god... I want you to watch me... I want you to imagine my tits crushing you while I sink into you..." her voice became a broken whisper, charged with an animal lust that clouded my judgment.

I felt suffocated by the tension. My breathing was a shallow gasp and I felt the sweat running down my neck, while my eyes devoured the image of her tits swaying and glowing under the studio lights. The sound of the lubricant being manipulated, the small snaps of wet skin, and those guttural moans escaping her throat created an atmosphere of absolute depravity.

I was so close to the climax that I felt an unbearable tingling in my balls. Every sound, every plok, and every dirty sigh pushed me further toward the abyss. I imagined myself there, holding that massive weight, feeling the viscosity of the lubricant between my fingers and the heat of her white skin against my face. The psychological tension was unbearable; it was no longer just about sex, but a total surrender to that wet symphony that was breaking me from the inside.

I was on the very edge of the abyss. My hand moved with desperate violence over my member, which was so congested and tense I felt the skin was going to tear. My eyes were glued to the screen, absorbing every detail of that lubricated, glowing woman, while my ears continued processing the wet, dirty sounds emanating from the headphones. I felt small, vulnerable, and completely dominated by a digital image, but at the same time, I experienced an animal euphoria that clouded any trace of reason.

On the screen, she had reached a point of critical intensity. Her gasps were no longer seductive whispers, but broken, deep breaths that made her huge tits oscillate violently with every exhalation. I could see how sweat began to bead on her white skin, mixing with the transparent lubricant and creating an almost iridescent glow under the studio lights. She moved with a frenetic urgency, arching her back against the red velvet, while her fingers continued working in her crotch with a relentless rhythm.

"God... I'm going crazy..." she let out, her voice sounding raspy, charged with a need that resonated in my own body like an echo.

Suddenly, something happened that broke the monotony of pleasure. In the middle of a spasm of pleasure, she leaned too far forward, almost crashing into the camera. I saw how a small drop of lubricant or sweat had splashed onto the lens, partially blurring the image and creating a hazy halo over the whiteness of her chest. She let out a grunt of frustration, a guttural sound that made me grit my teeth while I continued rubbing with blind speed.

"Damn it..." she whispered, and the tone of annoyance in her voice was so natural, so human, that for a second it pulled me out of the erotic trance.

I saw her extend her hand toward the camera to clean the lens. It was a quick movement, but for me, it happened in slow motion. In that instant of distraction, as she stretched to reach the lens, the strap of her black lace mask—which was already soaked with sweat and lubricant—gave way. The fabric slid slowly down the curve of her temple, driven by the weight of the wet lace and the abrupt movement of her head.

Time stopped. My hand froze over my erection, precum dripping slowly while my eyes dilated, fixing on the space opening beneath the mask. The lace didn't fall completely, but it slid enough to reveal the upper part of her face. First, I saw the perfect line of a delicate jaw, then the curve of red, wet lips that were slightly parted, letting out hot gasps.

But it was the next movement that left me breathless. To adjust the mask and prevent it from falling completely over her face, she raised her hand and pulled the lace upward with a sharp gesture, fully exposing her gaze for a few seconds.

I felt a violent lurch in my stomach, a sensation of freefall that left me zoned out. The world around my room disappeared; I no longer heard the hum of the fan or felt the cold chair under my thighs. Everything was reduced to those eyes. Eyes that I knew all too well—icy, distant eyes that had spent the last few months judging me from the front of a classroom.

The mask fell back into place almost immediately after she finished adjusting it, but the damage was done. My brain entered a state of electric shock. The image of the perfect teacher—cold and unreachable—fused violently with the image of this depraved, lubricated woman exhibiting herself naked before thousands of people. The contrast was so brutal that I felt a pang of pain in my balls, a psychological tension that surpassed any physical arousal.

I stayed there, breath suspended, staring fixedly at the screen now that she was hidden again. My heart hammered against my ribs with destructive force. It couldn't be her... it was impossible. But my instinct told me I had just opened a door that could not be closed. The excitement was no longer just sexual; it had transformed into something much darker, a feeling of power and discovery that made my jaw tremble.

I stayed frozen, hand suspended over my member, feeling the precum drip slowly while my mind tried to process the short circuit it had just suffered. The world had shrunk to that small square of blue light and the echo of the woman's gasps on the screen. I knew it was her; my instincts, fed by months of silent obsession in the classroom, screamed at me that there was no room for error. But I needed the definitive proof—the irrefutable detail that would transform a suspicion into an absolute fact.

The camgirl, now with the mask back in place but visibly agitated, moved even closer to the camera. She was so close that her breath slightly fogged the edges of the lens, and her massive, lubricated, glowing tits occupied the entire lower frame, swaying heavily with every movement. She let out a long moan, a sound that vibrated in my ears like a forbidden confession.

"God... I'm so turned on my legs are shaking..." she whispered, and that exact inflection—that way of dragging her words when she lost control—was Eunbi’s vocal signature.

Then, the exact moment happened. To wipe away one last drop of sweat sliding down her cheek, she tilted her head slightly to the right, stretching the skin of her face and shifting the mask just a few millimeters upward. It was a fleeting instant, a blink in the transmission, but for me, it was as if a spotlight had been turned on in my face.

There it was.

Just below the left eye, on that white, perfect skin that looked like porcelain, stood out a small dark mole—almost imperceptible to anyone, but iconic to someone who had spent hours studying every inch of Eunbi’s face in the classroom. It was the same location, the same shape, the same distinctive mark she always tried to hide with impeccable makeup during school hours.

I felt an electric spark surge through my entire spine, a discharge so violent it made me arch my back against the chair's headrest. The air in my room vanished; I felt my lungs closing while my heart hammered against my ribs with destructive force. It wasn't just surprise; it was a brutal mental clash. The dichotomy was unbearable: the cold, distant, and severe teacher who humiliated me with a glacial gaze was the same vulgar, depraved woman who was currently touching her ass and exhibiting her huge tits to thousands of strangers for money.

The revelation acted as a physiological trigger. My erection, already at its limit, jumped to a level of tension that was almost painful. I felt blood congesting in my member with violent pressure, making the glans throb with animal force. It was no longer just sexual desire; it was the intoxicating feeling of power. The fact of possessing her secret—of knowing exactly what this woman did when she closed her bedroom door and took off her mask of perfection—triggered a wave of adrenaline that left my fingers trembling.

"It's you..." I whispered in the darkness of my room, my own voice sounding husky, charged with a dark lust. "It's you, damn it..."

I imagined Eunbi tomorrow in the classroom, standing before us with her white blouse tight and her look of contempt, not knowing that I had seen every corner of her lubricated body, not knowing that I had heard her filthiest moans. The idea of looking into her eyes while knowing that beneath those formal clothes she hid that monumental, depraved body caused a spasm in my balls that almost made me lose my balance.

The woman on the screen let out a stifled scream, an auditory climax that resonated in my headphones as she shook violently against the red velvet, her tits oscillating with brute force. I couldn't take any more. The combination of psychological shock and visual stimulation was too much. With a desperate, blind movement, I gripped my member hard and let out all the air from my lungs in a raspy moan.

I came violently, feeling the semen spray against my abdomen and the monitor screen, while my body shook in spasms of pleasure and triumph. I stayed there, panting in the dimness, eyes fixed on the image of the woman who was beginning to regain her calm in the video. Silence returned to fill the room, but it wasn't the same silence as before. Now it was a silence charged with complicity and danger.

I leaned back in the chair, feeling my pulse slowly drop but the obsession grow. I looked at my own hands, still trembling, and then I looked at Eunbi—or rather, the camgirl—on the screen. A dark smile spread across my face. The game had changed completely. She was no longer the predator who humiliated me in class; now I was the one holding the leash around her neck.

I stayed there, sunk into the chair, chest heaving violently as I caught my breath. The scent of sex and sweat filled the air of my room, but my mind was not at peace; it was on fire. The adrenaline rush following the climax left me in a state of hyper-alertness. I couldn't simply turn off the computer and go to sleep. I needed more. I needed to dig deeper into this hole, tracking every digital trace of this woman to ensure there wasn't a single doubt remaining.

With fingers still trembling and gaze fixed on the monitor, I returned to the camgirl's profile. I began exploring every section, every small, hidden link in her bio. I knew models of this level rarely limited themselves to live streams; they usually had digital ecosystems where they fed their followers' hunger between sessions.

And then I found it. A tiny icon, a direct link to a social media account tied to an exclusive content service. I clicked with the same urgency I had used to pull down my pants a few minutes prior.

When the page loaded, I felt my heart leap against my ribs. It wasn't a live stream; it was a gallery. A massive collection of photographs and short videos organized chronologically. The first thing I noticed was the unwritten rule of the profile: she never, absolutely never, showed her face. All photos were carefully framed from the neck down or from the chin up. It was a calculated game of voyeurism, an invitation to focus exclusively on the flesh.

I began scrolling slowly, feeling my pulse accelerate again. The first photo was a close-up of her tits pressed against clear glass. She wore no clothes; only drops of water sliding down the white, glowing skin, highlighting the massive volume of her breasts and the darkness of her erect nipples. I stood zoned out, comparing that image with the memory of her in the classroom. It was impossible for it not to be her. The scale, the shape, the texture of the skin... everything matched.

I scrolled further and found a series of photos where she posed from behind, in front of a steamed-up mirror. She wore a white shirt identical to the one she used for teaching, but it was open, falling off her shoulders and letting her tits hang heavily forward while she looked at her own ass in the reflection. The contrast was brutal: the "perfect teacher" clothes used as accessories to highlight her depravity. Her hips were wide, powerful, and her ass looked firm and rounded, marking a silhouette I had memorized while she walked in front of the chalkboard.

"Damn it..." I whispered, feeling a damp heat concentrate in my crotch again. "You really are an exhibitionist..."

I moved on to the fully nude photos. There were images where she lay on black sheets, opening her legs with an animal confidence that left me breathless. The lighting was dim, but the sharpness allowed me to see every detail: the fine blonde hair of her pubis, the glistening moisture of her vaginal lips, and the way her huge tits flattened against the mattress due to gravity.

What obsessed me most was finding a photo where she held a textbook... the same literature book she used in class. She was naked, leaning against a white wall, holding the book in front of her chest to partially cover her tits, but letting the bottom part of them overflow beneath the volume of the paper. It was an implicit message, a perverse game. She knew exactly who her followers were and what fantasies she was feeding.

I felt as if I were reading her most intimate diary, but written in carnal language. Each photo was a piece of a puzzle that gave me total control over her. I noted the small details: a birthmark on the back of her thigh, the exact way her fingers bent when caressing herself, the glow of her skin under different lights.

I leaned back in the chair, staring at the dark ceiling of my room while the blue glow of the monitor continued to illuminate my hands. It was no longer just a suspicion based on a mole and a voice; I had a complete archive of her depravity. I had visual proof that the coldest, most distant woman in the institute spent her nights photographing herself naked, exposing her massive tits and her ass to the entire world for the pleasure of being watched.

A slow, dark smile formed on my face. The image of severe Eunbi, correcting my exams with contempt, fused definitively with the image of the lubricated, naked woman in the photos. The power I felt now was intoxicating, almost stronger than the orgasm I had just experienced. I imagined entering the classroom tomorrow, staring her straight in the eyes while she spoke to me with coldness, knowing that I had every inch of her exposed skin on my phone.

[izlts]

My teacher's secret

Kwon eunbi

The silence in the classroom wasn't an empty space; it was a physical pressure squeezing my throat, leaving me breathless as I tried to pretend I was paying attention to the lesson. Everything in that room smelled of dry chalk and that cheap disinfectant that irritated the nostrils, but the center of my universe was one single sound: the dry, rhythmic tap... tap... tap... of Eunbi’s heels hitting the linoleum floor. Every step she took seemed to mark the pulse of my own anxiety.

I didn't dare look at her directly, but my eyes—treacherous and hungry—remained anchored to the lower half of her figure. Eunbi walked with a rigidity that bordered on military; her back was so straight it felt like an impassable wall, and her chin was always held high, as if simply breathing the same air as us was a generous concession on her part. She wore a white silk blouse that was losing the war against her own body.

It was impossible not to obsess over them. Her tits were huge, absurdly large for her delicate frame, straining the fabric of the shirt to a critical limit. Every time she moved to write on the board or correct an error, the buttons of the blouse let out a dull groan, fighting not to pop under the pressure of that heavy, white flesh. I felt my throat tighten and the air grow dense, almost liquid. My palms began to sweat against the cold wood of the desk, and I felt a damp, throbbing heat begin to concentrate in my crotch, making my pants pinch my balls in an unbearable way.

"Silence..." Eunbi’s voice cut through the air like an ice blade. She didn't yell, but the tone was so dry and stripped of any trace of humanity that a violent shiver ran down my spine, leaving the hairs on my arms standing on end.

Suddenly, the sound of her heels stopped right next to my seat. Her scent arrived before she did: a cold, sophisticated floral fragrance that clashed violently with the stale smell of the classroom. I felt the atmospheric pressure change as Eunbi leaned slightly over me to check my notebook. At that angle, gravity did its job, and the neckline of her blouse gave way another inch. I stood hypnotized by the blinding whiteness of her skin and the massive volume of her tits which, although contained by a bra, overflowed with a natural arrogance.

I could see, with an almost painful clarity, the dilation of a small bluish vein running along the upper curve of her chest, pulsing to the rhythm of a heart that, on the outside, seemed made of marble. My breathing became erratic... short... shallow. My lungs were no longer absorbing oxygen, but Eunbi’s frigid perfume. The pulse hammered in my temples and I felt a drop of cold sweat slide down the back of my neck, descending slowly toward my shoulder blades while I stayed there, paralyzed, staring into that abyss of white flesh.

Then it happened. While she pointed out an error in my notebook, her fingers—long and pale as porcelain—accidentally brushed the edge of my hand. It was a fleeting contact, a touch lasting less than a second, but for me, it was as if someone had slammed an electrode directly into my nerves. The electric shock traveled up my arm, down through my chest, and ended with an explosion of heat in my balls, leaving me completely zoned out.

Eunbi looked up. Her eyes were two pits of indifference, icy and distant, while her dark red lips remained closed in a thin, severe line. There was no trace of lust in her; only a professional contempt that made my desire turn darker, more animal.

"If you dedicated as much attention to the books as you do to my movements... perhaps you wouldn't be failing," she let out with surgical coldness before straightening up and walking away.

I remained nailed to my seat, feeling my erection push against the fabric of my pants with a painful, almost violent force. I watched her back as she retreated, noting how the narrow, dark pencil skirt hugged her hips and emphasized the powerful curve of her ass with every step. The contrast was driving me insane: on top, she was an iceberg; below, she had a body that screamed contained depravity. I swallowed hard, feeling the knot in my throat and a desperate need to break that wall, to see this perfect woman reduced to something vulgar, wet, and animal.

The way home was a slow torture, a parade of residual images looping in my mind like a video. Every time I closed my eyes or the bus braked sharply, I was back there in the classroom, feeling the suffocating pressure of the silence and Eunbi’s glacial scent. I couldn't get the image of her massive tits straining the white silk of her blouse out of my head; I felt that the fabric was on the verge of surrender, that one more button of tension and all that massive volume would spill over before my eyes. The mere thought sent a pang of pain through my crotch, a dull throb reminding me that my body remained in a state of maximum alert.

Upon reaching my door, my hands trembled slightly as I slid the key into the lock. The sound of metal clashing against the cylinder echoed in the empty hallway, a dry echo that seemed to announce the beginning of my descent. I entered and slammed the door shut, a definitive noise that separated me from the outside world and its social rules. I leaned against the cold wood for a few seconds, breathing heavily, listening to my own gasps fill the silence of the foyer. I was drenched in a cold sweat that glued my shirt to my back, and I felt the air in the house charged with a static electricity that made the hairs on my arms prickle.

I didn't turn on the lights. I didn't want clarity; I needed the dimness to embrace me, to hide my desperation. I walked toward my room in the dark, guided by instinct, feeling how each step made my erection strike against the fabric of my pants with violent force. The friction of the rough fabric against my already irritated glans was both torment and pleasure. Entering the room, I collapsed into the ergonomic chair. The cold leather of the seat instantly stuck to my sweaty thighs, sending a shiver running down my entire spine until it hit my balls.

I stayed there for a moment in silence, staring at the black screen of the monitor. My heart hammered against my ribs—an erratic, animal rhythm. I felt a tightness in my chest, a mixture of frustration and hunger that nothing could calm. Eunbi’s coldness had left me in a state of toxic arousal; I didn't simply want to masturbate, I wanted to destroy that image of perfection. I wanted to find something as vulgar and depraved as the desire she had awakened in me without even touching me.

With a dry, mechanical click, I turned on the computer. The hum of the fan began to fill the void of the room, a monotonous noise that blended with the rush of blood pulsing in my ears. Suddenly, the blue, icy light of the monitor flooded the space, carving my silhouette against the dark walls and casting long shadows that seemed to observe my misery. The artificial brightness blinded me for an instant, but I didn't look away.

My hand instinctively went to my crotch. The button of my pants felt like an unbearable barrier. With clumsy, urgent fingers, I undid the metal and lowered the zipper slowly, listening to the metallic sound tear through the quiet of the room. I freed my member, which sprang outward, congested and hard as a rock, pulsing with almost painful force. It was so tense that I felt any excessive friction could break me. A drop of precum appeared at the tip, glistening under the blue light of the monitor.

I opened the browser. My fingers flew across the keyboard, but my mind remained anchored in the classroom. I entered a camgirl site—that digital sinkhole where morality vanishes and only flesh remains. I stared at the main page, sliding the cursor over thumbnails: bouncing tits, exposed asses shaking to the beat of cheap electronic music, wet lips whispering dirty promises. But nothing filled me. Nothing was enough because none of those women possessed that aura of glacial superiority that had left me shattered, courtesy of Eunbi.

I was looking for something more. Something forbidden. I began filtering by categories: "masks," "hidden identities," "exhibitionism." I wanted to find someone playing with the idea of a secret, someone who felt like an intrusion into their privacy. As I browsed, my breathing became a shallow gasp and I began to rub my erection with slow, almost torturous movements, trying to sync the rhythm of my hand with the accelerated beat of my heart. The heat in the room seemed to have risen several degrees; I felt a drop of sweat slide down my temple and slowly toward my jaw while my eyes frantically scanned the screens, searching for that final stimulus that would allow me to release the accumulated tension.

My fingers stopped dead on the mouse when a thumbnail appeared in the bottom corner of my screen. It wasn't the typical hyper-edited, glossy promotional image; it was a short video clip, dark, with dim lighting suggesting an intimate and clandestine environment. In the clip, a woman sat in what looked like a blood-red velvet armchair, but the framing was cruelly strategic: the camera was positioned at chest height, deliberately cutting off the face. Only the white curve of her neck and a delicate chin were visible, partially hidden by a black lace mask that gave her an air of depraved mystery.

I clicked with almost violent urgency. The sound of the mouse resonated in the room like a gunshot, and the screen went black for a fraction of a second before loading the live stream.

When the image appeared, I felt the air leave my lungs in one go. The quality was absurd—a high definition so sharp I could see every pore of her white skin and the glint of light reflecting off her body. But what left me completely zoned out were her tits. They were monumental. She wore a black lace bra, a piece of lingerie so small and tight it seemed to be fighting a losing battle against the flesh. The volume was massive; the cups barely managed to contain the weight, letting the upper part of her breasts overflow upward in white, tense, glowing curves that defied gravity.

I stood hypnotized, my hand squeezing my erection with painful force. I couldn't stop watching how those tits swayed slightly every time she breathed—a slow, rhythmic movement that made me feel like my heart was going to jump out of my chest. The woman didn't speak with words at first; she communicated through an animal confidence, a security in her own body that I found hypnotic. She extended a hand with dark red nails and began to caress the edge of the lace, sliding her fingers slowly over the upper curve of her chest, sinking the tips of her fingers into the soft flesh.

"Hello..." the voice finally arrived through my headphones.

It was a velvety whisper, charged with a liquid sensuality that surged through my body like an electric shock. I didn't try to analyze it; I simply let the sound invade me. It was a voice that commanded, seduced, and humiliated all at once, though I didn't know why. The woman on the screen leaned back, arching her spine against the red velvet. The movement caused her massive tits to rise even further, straining the lace until the fabric seemed to emit a dull sound of resistance.

I was already out of control. My breathing was an erratic gasp and I began to rub my member with fast, desperate movements, trying to follow the rhythm of the camgirl's caresses. I felt the precum lubricating my tip, glistening under the blue light of the monitor, while my eyes devoured every inch of exposed skin.

The model then leaned forward, approaching the lens. The movement caused her massive tits to hang slightly, swaying with a real, tangible weight that made me let out a muffled moan. Through the microphone, I could hear the wet sound of her own breathing—a contained gasp that blended with the white noise of the transmission.

"You want to see more... don't you?" she whispered, and that way of asking, that tone of superiority disguised as an invitation, made me grit my teeth.

I felt like a voyeur infiltrating a forbidden sanctuary. I was fascinated by the fact that she wore the mask; the mystery turned the act into something much darker than simple pornography. I wondered who she was behind the lace, what life she led outside that red room, while I watched her fingers now descend along her flat stomach until they reached the edge of a tiny thong that sank deeply between the folds of her generous ass.

The tension in my body reached an unbearable point. I was sweating, my skin felt hot, and the air in the room seemed to have thickened, charging with a sexual electricity that clouded my judgment. I stayed there, trapped in that loop of desire and mystery, observing how this unknown woman played with the audience, manipulating us all like puppets while she delighted in her own exhibitionism. I didn't know who she was, but at that moment, I didn't care about anything other than seeing how much more she was willing to show.

I remained petrified, my hand gripping my member in a frenetic rhythm I could no longer control. On the screen, the atmosphere had shifted; the tension was no longer just a promise—it had become a liquid and heavy reality. The camgirl let out a low chuckle, a guttural sound that vibrated in my headphones and caused a spasm in my balls. Her red nails, long and sharp, stopped caressing the surface of the lace to slide toward the center of her chest, right where the fabric dipped into the deep valley separating her tits.

"You guys have no idea how hard it was to shove these fucking tits into this bra today..." she whispered with a vulgarity that left me zoned out.

That sentence was the spark that ignited everything. I saw her hand move toward the back closure, and although I couldn't see the clasp, I heard the dry, metallic click resonating in the microphone. For a second, the lace stayed in place, held up only by the pressure of her own flesh, creating an unbearable visual tension. Then, with a slow, deliberate movement, she slid the straps down, letting the garment fall heavily onto her hips.

The visual impact was like a blow to the stomach. Her tits sprang forward with a violent bounce, liberated from the oppression of the lace. They were monumental, much larger than the bra had suggested; two white, heavy masses that swayed with a natural inertia, filling almost the entire frame of the camera. I lost my breath, watching as her white skin glowed under the studio lights, highlighting the perfect roundness and massive drop of her chest.

"Look at them... look how fat they are today," she said, while grabbing one of her tits with her hand, squeezing it hard to deform the flesh.

I saw how her fingers sank deeply into the soft tissue, creating red furrows over the whiteness of her skin. The pressure forced the nipple—a dark, erect circle—to protrude violently, pointing toward the camera like an obscene invitation. The sway of her breasts as she moved was hypnotic; every time she breathed or let out a moan, those massive tits oscillated, weighing in the air with an animal arrogance.

My own reaction was visceral. I felt my heart hammering against my ribs and sweat starting to run down my back, gluing my shirt to my skin. My hand was moving without rhythm now, driven by blind desperation. The precum lubricated my tip, making every rub wetter, more intense. I was so aroused that I felt an electric tingling running through my entire spine; my eyes couldn't detach from the screen, devouring every detail: the contrast of the red velvet against her pale skin, the dilation of the bluish veins running along the upper curve of her breasts, and the way she looked at herself, enjoying the power she exerted over me.

"Do you like them exposed like this?" she asked, while beginning to massage both nipples simultaneously, making fast circles that made them vibrate. "I want you to imagine you're here... I want you to feel the weight of these tits crushing your face."

I let out a muffled moan, closing my eyes for a second to imagine exactly that: feeling that massive, hot volume suffocating me, the scent of her skin flooding my lungs as I sank into that whiteness. When I opened them, I saw she had leaned closer to the camera, letting her tits hang heavily, almost touching the lens. The sway was slow, torturous, and the sound of her agitated breathing filled my ears like a depraved mantra.

I was on the verge of collapse. My body was in total tension, my muscles contracted, and my mind clouded by an animal lust that prevented me from thinking clearly. Only she existed—that monumental body hidden behind a mask—and the desperate need to release all the pressure accumulating in my balls.

The atmosphere in my room had become dense, almost sticky. The hum of the computer fan was now nothing more than white noise serving as a backdrop for the true symphony happening in my headphones: the sound of wet skin crashing against skin. I was in a state of trance, eyes bloodshot, and my hand moving in a frenetic, almost violent rhythm, while I listened to the camgirl begin to play with her own body in a much more explicit way.

On the screen, she reached for a bottle of transparent lubricant on the red velvet. I saw her pour a generous amount of the viscous liquid onto her palms, and the glup... glup... sound of the gel leaving the bottle resonated in my ears with a clarity that made my balls shiver. Then, she brought her hands to her massive tits.

"Now... I want you to hear how they sound," she whispered, her voice a dirty thread of silk. "I want you to feel the moisture through the screen."

Then began the auditory feast. She enveloped her breasts in lubricant, sliding her hands from the base to the nipples, creating a wet, sucking sound. Squelch... plok... squelch... Every time her palms slid over that white, glowing flesh, the noise was visceral—a symphony of fluids that made me imagine I was right there, my hands sunk into that massive volume.

I saw how she squeezed her tits toward the center, pushing them together with force to create a deep, glistening valley of lubricant. The sound of wet skin colliding was rhythmic and obscene. Clap... plok... She began to gently slap the base of her breasts with open palms, causing those huge masses to oscillate violently up and down. The sway was hypnotic; the weight of her tits felt real, tangible, while the sound of the wet impact against her own torso hit my mind like a hammer.

"Look at me... look how they glow," she gasped, and I could hear her breathing become heavier, more erratic. "I'm so wet I can barely hold myself up..."

I was at the limit. My hand no longer followed any logical rhythm; it was an animal movement, desperate. I felt the rub of my palm against my member lubricated by precum, and every time I heard a plok in the headphones, I let out a muffled moan that resonated in the solitude of my room. The contrast was torturous: I was there, alone in the blue darkness, while she, on the other side of the screen, became a creature of fluids and wet sounds.

The woman then slid one of her hands down, crossing her lubricated abdomen until reaching her crotch. I couldn't see it fully, but the sound was devastating. Squelch... plok... The noise of her fingers sinking into her own moisture was so explicit that I felt an electric shock run through my spine. She began to gasp more loudly, and the rhythm of her caresses accelerated, syncing with the violent beats of my heart.

"Oh god... I want you to watch me... I want you to imagine my tits crushing you while I sink into you..." her voice became a broken whisper, charged with an animal lust that clouded my judgment.

I felt suffocated by the tension. My breathing was a shallow gasp and I felt the sweat running down my neck, while my eyes devoured the image of her tits swaying and glowing under the studio lights. The sound of the lubricant being manipulated, the small snaps of wet skin, and those guttural moans escaping her throat created an atmosphere of absolute depravity.

I was so close to the climax that I felt an unbearable tingling in my balls. Every sound, every plok, and every dirty sigh pushed me further toward the abyss. I imagined myself there, holding that massive weight, feeling the viscosity of the lubricant between my fingers and the heat of her white skin against my face. The psychological tension was unbearable; it was no longer just about sex, but a total surrender to that wet symphony that was breaking me from the inside.

I was on the very edge of the abyss. My hand moved with desperate violence over my member, which was so congested and tense I felt the skin was going to tear. My eyes were glued to the screen, absorbing every detail of that lubricated, glowing woman, while my ears continued processing the wet, dirty sounds emanating from the headphones. I felt small, vulnerable, and completely dominated by a digital image, but at the same time, I experienced an animal euphoria that clouded any trace of reason.

On the screen, she had reached a point of critical intensity. Her gasps were no longer seductive whispers, but broken, deep breaths that made her huge tits oscillate violently with every exhalation. I could see how sweat began to bead on her white skin, mixing with the transparent lubricant and creating an almost iridescent glow under the studio lights. She moved with a frenetic urgency, arching her back against the red velvet, while her fingers continued working in her crotch with a relentless rhythm.

"God... I'm going crazy..." she let out, her voice sounding raspy, charged with a need that resonated in my own body like an echo.

Suddenly, something happened that broke the monotony of pleasure. In the middle of a spasm of pleasure, she leaned too far forward, almost crashing into the camera. I saw how a small drop of lubricant or sweat had splashed onto the lens, partially blurring the image and creating a hazy halo over the whiteness of her chest. She let out a grunt of frustration, a guttural sound that made me grit my teeth while I continued rubbing with blind speed.

"Damn it..." she whispered, and the tone of annoyance in her voice was so natural, so human, that for a second it pulled me out of the erotic trance.

I saw her extend her hand toward the camera to clean the lens. It was a quick movement, but for me, it happened in slow motion. In that instant of distraction, as she stretched to reach the lens, the strap of her black lace mask—which was already soaked with sweat and lubricant—gave way. The fabric slid slowly down the curve of her temple, driven by the weight of the wet lace and the abrupt movement of her head.

Time stopped. My hand froze over my erection, precum dripping slowly while my eyes dilated, fixing on the space opening beneath the mask. The lace didn't fall completely, but it slid enough to reveal the upper part of her face. First, I saw the perfect line of a delicate jaw, then the curve of red, wet lips that were slightly parted, letting out hot gasps.

But it was the next movement that left me breathless. To adjust the mask and prevent it from falling completely over her face, she raised her hand and pulled the lace upward with a sharp gesture, fully exposing her gaze for a few seconds.

I felt a violent lurch in my stomach, a sensation of freefall that left me zoned out. The world around my room disappeared; I no longer heard the hum of the fan or felt the cold chair under my thighs. Everything was reduced to those eyes. Eyes that I knew all too well—icy, distant eyes that had spent the last few months judging me from the front of a classroom.

The mask fell back into place almost immediately after she finished adjusting it, but the damage was done. My brain entered a state of electric shock. The image of the perfect teacher—cold and unreachable—fused violently with the image of this depraved, lubricated woman exhibiting herself naked before thousands of people. The contrast was so brutal that I felt a pang of pain in my balls, a psychological tension that surpassed any physical arousal.

I stayed there, breath suspended, staring fixedly at the screen now that she was hidden again. My heart hammered against my ribs with destructive force. It couldn't be her... it was impossible. But my instinct told me I had just opened a door that could not be closed. The excitement was no longer just sexual; it had transformed into something much darker, a feeling of power and discovery that made my jaw tremble.

I stayed frozen, hand suspended over my member, feeling the precum drip slowly while my mind tried to process the short circuit it had just suffered. The world had shrunk to that small square of blue light and the echo of the woman's gasps on the screen. I knew it was her; my instincts, fed by months of silent obsession in the classroom, screamed at me that there was no room for error. But I needed the definitive proof—the irrefutable detail that would transform a suspicion into an absolute fact.

The camgirl, now with the mask back in place but visibly agitated, moved even closer to the camera. She was so close that her breath slightly fogged the edges of the lens, and her massive, lubricated, glowing tits occupied the entire lower frame, swaying heavily with every movement. She let out a long moan, a sound that vibrated in my ears like a forbidden confession.

"God... I'm so turned on my legs are shaking..." she whispered, and that exact inflection—that way of dragging her words when she lost control—was Eunbi’s vocal signature.

Then, the exact moment happened. To wipe away one last drop of sweat sliding down her cheek, she tilted her head slightly to the right, stretching the skin of her face and shifting the mask just a few millimeters upward. It was a fleeting instant, a blink in the transmission, but for me, it was as if a spotlight had been turned on in my face.

There it was.

Just below the left eye, on that white, perfect skin that looked like porcelain, stood out a small dark mole—almost imperceptible to anyone, but iconic to someone who had spent hours studying every inch of Eunbi’s face in the classroom. It was the same location, the same shape, the same distinctive mark she always tried to hide with impeccable makeup during school hours.

I felt an electric spark surge through my entire spine, a discharge so violent it made me arch my back against the chair's headrest. The air in my room vanished; I felt my lungs closing while my heart hammered against my ribs with destructive force. It wasn't just surprise; it was a brutal mental clash. The dichotomy was unbearable: the cold, distant, and severe teacher who humiliated me with a glacial gaze was the same vulgar, depraved woman who was currently touching her ass and exhibiting her huge tits to thousands of strangers for money.

The revelation acted as a physiological trigger. My erection, already at its limit, jumped to a level of tension that was almost painful. I felt blood congesting in my member with violent pressure, making the glans throb with animal force. It was no longer just sexual desire; it was the intoxicating feeling of power. The fact of possessing her secret—of knowing exactly what this woman did when she closed her bedroom door and took off her mask of perfection—triggered a wave of adrenaline that left my fingers trembling.

"It's you..." I whispered in the darkness of my room, my own voice sounding husky, charged with a dark lust. "It's you, damn it..."

I imagined Eunbi tomorrow in the classroom, standing before us with her white blouse tight and her look of contempt, not knowing that I had seen every corner of her lubricated body, not knowing that I had heard her filthiest moans. The idea of looking into her eyes while knowing that beneath those formal clothes she hid that monumental, depraved body caused a spasm in my balls that almost made me lose my balance.

The woman on the screen let out a stifled scream, an auditory climax that resonated in my headphones as she shook violently against the red velvet, her tits oscillating with brute force. I couldn't take any more. The combination of psychological shock and visual stimulation was too much. With a desperate, blind movement, I gripped my member hard and let out all the air from my lungs in a raspy moan.

I came violently, feeling the semen spray against my abdomen and the monitor screen, while my body shook in spasms of pleasure and triumph. I stayed there, panting in the dimness, eyes fixed on the image of the woman who was beginning to regain her calm in the video. Silence returned to fill the room, but it wasn't the same silence as before. Now it was a silence charged with complicity and danger.

I leaned back in the chair, feeling my pulse slowly drop but the obsession grow. I looked at my own hands, still trembling, and then I looked at Eunbi—or rather, the camgirl—on the screen. A dark smile spread across my face. The game had changed completely. She was no longer the predator who humiliated me in class; now I was the one holding the leash around her neck.

I stayed there, sunk into the chair, chest heaving violently as I caught my breath. The scent of sex and sweat filled the air of my room, but my mind was not at peace; it was on fire. The adrenaline rush following the climax left me in a state of hyper-alertness. I couldn't simply turn off the computer and go to sleep. I needed more. I needed to dig deeper into this hole, tracking every digital trace of this woman to ensure there wasn't a single doubt remaining.

With fingers still trembling and gaze fixed on the monitor, I returned to the camgirl's profile. I began exploring every section, every small, hidden link in her bio. I knew models of this level rarely limited themselves to live streams; they usually had digital ecosystems where they fed their followers' hunger between sessions.

And then I found it. A tiny icon, a direct link to a social media account tied to an exclusive content service. I clicked with the same urgency I had used to pull down my pants a few minutes prior.

When the page loaded, I felt my heart leap against my ribs. It wasn't a live stream; it was a gallery. A massive collection of photographs and short videos organized chronologically. The first thing I noticed was the unwritten rule of the profile: she never, absolutely never, showed her face. All photos were carefully framed from the neck down or from the chin up. It was a calculated game of voyeurism, an invitation to focus exclusively on the flesh.

I began scrolling slowly, feeling my pulse accelerate again. The first photo was a close-up of her tits pressed against clear glass. She wore no clothes; only drops of water sliding down the white, glowing skin, highlighting the massive volume of her breasts and the darkness of her erect nipples. I stood zoned out, comparing that image with the memory of her in the classroom. It was impossible for it not to be her. The scale, the shape, the texture of the skin... everything matched.

I scrolled further and found a series of photos where she posed from behind, in front of a steamed-up mirror. She wore a white shirt identical to the one she used for teaching, but it was open, falling off her shoulders and letting her tits hang heavily forward while she looked at her own ass in the reflection. The contrast was brutal: the "perfect teacher" clothes used as accessories to highlight her depravity. Her hips were wide, powerful, and her ass looked firm and rounded, marking a silhouette I had memorized while she walked in front of the chalkboard.

"Damn it..." I whispered, feeling a damp heat concentrate in my crotch again. "You really are an exhibitionist..."

I moved on to the fully nude photos. There were images where she lay on black sheets, opening her legs with an animal confidence that left me breathless. The lighting was dim, but the sharpness allowed me to see every detail: the fine blonde hair of her pubis, the glistening moisture of her vaginal lips, and the way her huge tits flattened against the mattress due to gravity.

What obsessed me most was finding a photo where she held a textbook... the same literature book she used in class. She was naked, leaning against a white wall, holding the book in front of her chest to partially cover her tits, but letting the bottom part of them overflow beneath the volume of the paper. It was an implicit message, a perverse game. She knew exactly who her followers were and what fantasies she was feeding.

I felt as if I were reading her most intimate diary, but written in carnal language. Each photo was a piece of a puzzle that gave me total control over her. I noted the small details: a birthmark on the back of her thigh, the exact way her fingers bent when caressing herself, the glow of her skin under different lights.

I leaned back in the chair, staring at the dark ceiling of my room while the blue glow of the monitor continued to illuminate my hands. It was no longer just a suspicion based on a mole and a voice; I had a complete archive of her depravity. I had visual proof that the coldest, most distant woman in the institute spent her nights photographing herself naked, exposing her massive tits and her ass to the entire world for the pleasure of being watched.

A slow, dark smile formed on my face. The image of severe Eunbi, correcting my exams with contempt, fused definitively with the image of the lubricated, naked woman in the photos. The power I felt now was intoxicating, almost stronger than the orgasm I had just experienced. I imagined entering the classroom tomorrow, staring her straight in the eyes while she spoke to me with coldness, knowing that I had every inch of her exposed skin on my phone.